follow The King replieth Martin Luther and John Caluin professed to differ from the Church of Rome in fourty Articles and of these 40. they differed between themselves in one only wherefore both parties should bend their mind first against the Pope that when he is overcome they may seriously consider confer and come to agreement in that article and so at last the Church may enjoy the primitive purity XLVI In the end of August An. 1561. according to the Decree of The Conference at Possiac 1561. that great Counsel began the publick Conference in Possiac the Prelates brought their Clergy from all parts of France to dispute the Articles in controversy and a safe conduct was granted unto these for the Reformation There was the King and his mother and his brother the Duke of Orleance and his sister Margarit and the King of Navar and his Queen and the Prince of Condee with other Peers the Cardinals of Lorrain and Turnon with arch Bishops and Bishops about 50. besids many Deputies from other Prelates and a great number of Popish Doctors from the Reformed Churches were sent Peter Martyr then Minister at Zurik Theodore Beza Minister at Geneve Augustin Marlorat Mi. at Roan Nic. Gelasius Jo. Merlin and others about twenty The Ministers began with a Supplication unto the King that the disputation might have places hortly and those conditions be observed the Prelates sit not as Judges but the King and his Counsellors by his authority should rule and order the Conference 2. that the controversies be examined according to Gods Word only 3. what ever shall be determined it should be written by the Kings Notaries in his publick Commentaries After some dayes the Queen promised in the Kings name that these should be performed The Prelates complain and said Such liberty to dispute should not be granted unto such who are already condemned Thus the dispute was differred some dayes The first Session began September 9. The King in few words did shew his grief for the troubles of the realm and exhorted them to declare what things had need of Reformation and he promised to maintain their liberties with no less care then his Ancestours had done The Chancellor did more fully shew that the Kings will is according to the endeavours of his Ancestors to remove controversies of Religion and albeit their aimes was such yet the success was not as they wished but rather more troubles waxed wherefore he wisheth now that all men would diligently apply themselves to setle these troubles in time for this end he had called them and in his Royal person did accompany them that all things both of doctrine and manners may be reformed especially by this publick Conference And to look for remedy from a general Councel it is as vain as if a sick man having sufficient helps at home would travell into the Indies for it we may provide better for ourselves then others of forrein Countries can do they know not so well our cause nor condition of our people and greater profit hath often come by National Councels then by the general Wherefore let the Disputants on both sides joyntly aime at concord in the trueth let not the greater party despise the lesser neither let any man use curiosities but judge of every thing by the Word of God only Albeit the wished fruit do not follow yet this good shall ensue that all pretext shall be taken from those who complain that they are condemned unheard c. Osiand Lib. cit c. 46. ex Beuther The Cardinal Turnon in name of the Prelats gave thanks unto the King and Queen and Princes that it had pleased them to call this Conference and to honour it with their presence But at that time he was not ready to speak of the matter propounded nor would speak of it untill first he were advised with his Collegues the Cardinals Archbishops and other Prelates and seeing the Chancellor had at Royal command delivered such words he craves a coppy in writ to the end they may consider of them The Cardinal of Lorrain craved the same The French Commentar Lib. 3. Then the Ministers were bidden to speak Theodore Beza fell down on his knies and prayed publickly then after the preface for attention he spoke generally of Religion and nameth some particulares wherein both parties agree then the differences 1. in the matter of salvation which we said he in name of the Ministers ascribe wholly unto Jesus Christ 2. we differ not in the necessity of good works but in the original from whence we are able to do them and what are good works and to what use are they done 3. of the authority and perfection of Gods Word 4. of the nature and number of the sacraments so of transsubstantiation and Ecclesiastical discipline In the end he fell on his knees again before the King and presented the Confession of faith which the French Church had penned An. 1555 and had presented unto King Francis In this oration when he was speaking of the Lords Supper he said If we consider the distance of place the body of Christ is so far from the bread and wine as heaven is above the earth At these words the Prelats were so commoved that they began a-disturbance and were silenced untill he had come to an end Then Turnon with indignation said For reverence unto the Kings command they had consented that those new-Evangelists should speak but not without sting of conscience for it was no doubt but they would vent things unworthy of the Kings most Christian ears and scandalous unto many Therefore the Prelats beseech the king that he would not believe the words of that fellow and suspend his judgement untill the Prelats shall give a clear demonstration of the trueth if he will appoint the time And if it had not been for reverence unto his Majesty they would not have heard that mans blasphemy but have gone away And they beseech the king to continue in the faith of his forefathers the which he prayed the Virgin Mary and all the Saints in heaven to grant Lib. cit The Queen being desirous to appease the Prelats said No thing should be done without the advice of the King and his Councellors and Parliament of Paris neither do they intend a change of Religion but to abolish dissensions In the next Session September 17. the Cardinal of Lorrain spake in name of the Prelats he made choise of two articles of doctrine of the Church and the Masse of the Church he said The Church consists not of the elect only because in the Lords barn chaff is mixt with the wheat and nevertheless the Church can not err but if some part do err the body should be preferred before a corrupt member if any evill shall creep-in we should have recourse unto antiquity and the Mother Churches amongst which the Church of Rome always hath had the first place If any thing be amiss in any particular Church against the ignorance of
all joyn together against a common enemy so it was in the combat of the Friers The Dominicans did lay the grounds of their opinion on Scripture and doctrine of the Fathers and of ancient School-men And the other party when they could not finde the least taste of Scripture for maintaing their cause they have their refuge unto miracles and consent of the multitude Against them F. Iohannes de Vdine à Dominican useth this dilemma S. Paul and the Fathers said he either did believe as ye do that the blessed Virgin was free from the common law of men or they did not believe if they did believe it and spoke not at any time but universally without any mention of this exception why follow not ye their example but if they did believe the contrary then your opinion smelleth of novelty But F. Ierom Lombardel a Franciscan did affirm That the Church now hath no less Authority then the Primitive and therefore if by consent of the ancient Church the Fathers without exception spoke so we should invite an universal consent unto this exception from the common condition which opinion sheweth it self at this time by the celebration of this festivity So far P. Soave 15. Peter Abbot of Cluniac was in great account with Pope Eugenius II. Bernard wrote many Epistles unto him In Epist 277. he calleth him a vessel for honor full of grace and truth and endued with many gifts In an Epistle unto Eugenius he saith Albeit your person be set over Nations and Kingdoms to pull up and destroy to kill and scatter yet seeing you are neither God nor are you Jeremiah unto whom this was said you may be deceived you may be deceived by them who seek not Jesus Christ but themselves and lest this be if there be any faithful Son he should shew unto his Father faithfully what things he knoweth and which may be unknown unto you and he should â—orewarn and forearm you lest they of whom it is said the poison of aspsis under their tongue be able to corrupt your sincerety by their poison Here he professeth unto the Pope himself that he may err and be deceived Adversus Iudae lib. 1. If as you say and as the Apostle teacheth all men are condemned and all die in Adam then as the same Apostle teacheth all are justified in Christ and all are quickened for it is true what he saith As by one man sin came on all to condemnation so by one righteousness came on all to justification of life God by his essential goodness having pity on lost man and willing to save him but unless justly neither willing nor able while he sought in his eternal counsel how he might shew pity on the wretched and save his own justice this especially he thought most convenient whereby justice might be saved and man be delivered and grace be enlarged and God be glorified so God sent his own Son unto the sons of men that putting on mans nature and healing mans vices he should take in the assumed flesh not sin but the punishment of sin even bodily death and so by his single and temporary death he should deliver from a two-fold and that everlasting death by which dispensation mercy sheweth mercy and no prejudice done to justice when for the everlasting punishment of man a temporal punishment of God-man is offered which certainly is of great weight even in the ballance of justice that for rightly ordering the sins of the world the transitory death of the Son of God is more weighty then the everlasting death of the sons of men This is our sacrifice this is the burnt-offering of the Gospel of the new people which was offered once on the Cross by the Son of God and of man even by God Lib. 2. cap. 4. As before the Law and under the Law you see that many are honored with the title of righteousness even without legal customs so know thou that after the Law not onely many but all are justified by the onely grace of Christ Contra Petrobrus lib. 1. ep 2. When he said Do this he addeth in remembrance of me therefore the remembrance of Christ is the cause of the Sacrament and therefore lest it be forgotten which especially should be in our heart remembrance is tied unto the heart by this suitable sign as an unsoluble cord by which strong tie the redeemed should always think on the price of redemption and being thankful unto the Redeemer by faith working by love he should shew himself no way ungrateful for so great grace And the matter is of such worth that the mindes of men should be stirred up not dully but duly to think on it to love and embrace it It was expedient and just that the remembrance of Christ's humanity and death should be preserved not onely in the ears by hearing but also unto the eyes by sight Therefore to the effect that men might not onely learn by words but even familiarly feel by deeds that they die continually while severed from Christ and that they cannot live perpetually unless they be conjoyned and united unto Christ after the similitude of bodily meat and drink they receive Christ's body and drink Christ's blood not given by another not received from another but from Christ himself which will be after this life their food i. e. eternal life and blessedness Ibid. I hear that you say The Church of God consisteth in the unity of believers gathered together and this is clear unto us all unto this Church hath God the Father by the intercession of his Son given the holy Ghost that he may abide with her for ever to comfort her in this life and to glorifie her in that to come unto all the Churches of Christ which by their number make up the body of the one and Catholike Church we do owe honor and love by the bond of charity Lib. 5. cap. 16. Seeing thou art under one shepheard Jesus Christ seeing thou dwellest in the same fold of the Churches seeing thou livest in the one faith and hope of eternal things as well thou white as black Monk why pratest thou foolishly of divers fleeces why contend ye for no cause or for so foolish a cause why for so childish occasion do ye rent the chief garment of charity take heed lest that name of innocence whereby ye are called sheep cause that you be not of the number of these whom the great Shepheard will set on his right hand Catal. test ver lib. 14. 16. Peter de Bruis a Priest of Tolous preached in sundry places against the Popes and the doctrine of Rome calling the Pope the Prince of Sodom and Rome he called Babylon the mother of whoredoms and confusion he preached against the bodily presence of Christ in the Sacrament against the sacrifices of the Mass he condemned the worship of Images prayers to Saints the single life of Priests pilgrimages multitude of holy days c. Phi. Mornae in Myster iniq The
he heard that his books were burnt at Colen Lovan and Luik he assembleth the Professors of Wittembergh Decemb. 10. and in a solemne manner he causeth publickly to be burnt the last Bull of Leo the X. the Decrees of Gratian Decretals Extravagants Summa Angelica and some books of Eccius and then he publisheth unto the World the reasons why he had done so By this provocation of Luther saith P. Soave and for other just causes all men of sound judgement said A Councell is necessary not only to compose controversies but to provide against the abuses that have been for such à long time in the Church and the necessity was the more apparent because their mutuall writings did but kindle the strife more seing Martin saith he failed not to confirme his doctrin with much writing and the more earnest he was in the cause he advanceth the more he is the more enlightned and findeth the more matter of disputation and discovers more errours even beyond his own intention for howbeit he professeth to do all through the zeal of Gods house yet every one may perceive that he is driven thereunto by necessity When Duke Frederik was going to the Emperours coronation he meeteth with Erasmus at Colen and askes him What he thought of Luther Erasmus saith It is true what he teaches but I wish he were moderate Why saith the Prince doth the clergy hate him so Erasmus saith He hath committed two great faults he touches the Popes crown and the Monks bellies and therefore it is no maruell that all the Papall Kingdom be bitter against him The next day Erasmus writes unto Conrad Peutinger one of the Emperours Counsellers and adviseth to cause Luthers business to be examined by learned and indifferent men in the following Diet at Worms Luther was advised by many to teach and write more moderately and he excuseth himself in some Letters in one unto Spalatin he saith If I must continue in teaching I understand not your and others counsell to wit that Holy Divinity can be tought without offense the Scripture doth especially pursue the errours of Religion this the Pope can not endure I have given up my self unto God his will be done Who did entreat Him to make mee a Teacher Seing he hath made me let him have me or if he repent that he hath made me let Him undo me again I am so far from being afrayd for trouble that it filleth the sailes of my heart with an incredible gaile that now I understand why the Scripture compareth Devils unto the wind for while they blow forth in rage they carry others unto patience This is only my care that the Lord be my friend in these causes which are not so much mine as his and be you pleased to help here as you may And in another Letter dated unto the same Spalatin Febr. 15. he saith There will be a new great fire but who can resist the Counsel of God I intreat you let the business passe-on with it's own motions it is Gods cause only so far as I can see we are driven and moved rather than do move Abra. Schultet Annal. X. The same year Christiern King of Denmarck sent unto the Elector of Saxony for a Preacher of the truth and one M. Martin was sent he in Coppenhagen did preach upon the festivall dayes in the after-noon with great applause of the people the Chanons did not medle with his doctrine but they did deride his manner of delivery John Thurzo Bishop of Vratislavia was the first Bishop who hearkned unto these new preachers and maintained them and died August 2. Caspar Hedio being a Doctour of Divinity in Basile was called to be preacher in the chief Church of Mentz and by advise of Vlrick Hutten Albert Bishop there sent for Wolfgang Capito to be his preacher and Counseller Capito embraces the call to the end he might have the fairer occasion to sow the seed of the Gospell there The Senate of Zurik gave command unto all the Preachers within their jurisdiction to lay aside all the devices of men and freely to preach what they could confirme by the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and in time of Lent they despised the old ordinances for abstaining from flesh Hugh Bishop of Constance commandeth all men by his edict to continue in the faith of the Roman Church untill a Generall Councell be conveened and for the same purpose he sent his Commissioners unto Zurik Zuinglius maintaineth before the Commissioners what he had taught and the Senate entreates the Bishop to call a Synode and there let the learned examine and declare what the people should believe Then Zuinglius wrote of himself unto Myconius saying I have given up myself unto God and do wait all evill both from Church-men and laity praying for this one thing from Christ that he will enable me to suffer with a couragious heart and as he pleaseth either break me or preserve mee who am a pot in his hand If they shall excommunicate mee I will think on the very learned and godly Hilarius that was exiled from France into Africa and on Lucius who being beaten from Rome was brought again with great glory not that I compare my self unto them but I will comfort my self by their example which were better and suffered worse and if it were expedient to rejoice in any thing I would rejoice to suffer reproach for the name of Christ Abr. Schultet The same author saith The first Nation that was enlightned by the Gospell was East Friseland where the Prince Edsard reading diligently Luther's books and thereby receiving the light of knowledge did forsake the rites of superstition and permittes these books to be sold read yea by his example and exhortation did encourage the Nobility of the Land to read them and others also who could understand The first preachers there were Henry Brune unto the Auriaci Lubbert Cant at Leer Jo. Steven at Norda Jo. Sculto at Wenera albeit afterwards he fell away but the most eminent was George Aportan at Embden He had been a Monk at Zwoll and the Prince made choise of him to be Tutor unto his children then giving himself to search the truth he was ready to communicate unto others what God gave him to understand and at last became Preacher of Embden the priests oppose him but by permission of the Prince he preached in the open fields and afterwards he was brought by the people into the Church Bernard Campius maintaining him with a guard lest the priests or their followers should have made any disturbance Herman Henriks one of the Priests forsook the idolatry and became his Collegue the other priests were by degrees put from the altars some went to other places and they who stayd had liberty to exercise their blind devotion within the Cloister of the Franciscans The Prince did presse none but he did most aide those who were for the Reformation and the superstition had place within private walls
may be condescended-upon for that effect 7. That in places where no Superintendents are some may be placed Answers were returned on July 8. giving in a word a favorable answer unto them all and for the sixth article the eight day of August was named but that day was not keept and so nothing was done therein 5. None should bring unto the Gen. Assembly any question or complaint that should and may be decided in a provinciall Synod or if they shall they shall be rejected 6. Because the Bishop of Orknay hath given obedience and submission now upon his petition the Assembly restores him Providing that on a certain day he shall have the Sermon in the Church of Halyrudhouse and in the end theteof confesse his offence in marrying the Queen with the Earle of Bothuell which the Bishop promiseth to do 7. The Bishop of Galloway is ordeined to declare whither he will wait upon Court and Counsell or upon preaching the word and visiting the Churches the Superintendent of Fife Lothian and Anguise are appointed to crave and report his answer unto the next assembly and in the mean time John rowe Minister at Santjohnstoun is appointed to visite the Churches of Galloway 8. No man should possesse the patrimony of the Church and not do dutifull seruice and because it is known that some of them have gifts whereby they may be profitable in the Church admonition is given to such that they shall apply themselves according to their gifts and as the Church shall judge them able unto the Ministry And because all such persons are not present the Superintendenrs and Visitors of Churches shall cause warn them all to be present at the next generall Assembly When the 25. of December was come few did conveen because a report was that the town was infected with the pest and also were great stormes both in the south and north therefore letters of advertisement were sent to all Superintendents and Commissioners of visiting churches to keep the 25. day of February VIII The Regent returnes to Edinburgh February 2. from a Treaty 1569. with the Queen of England concerning the proceedings of this Country with Queen Mary and about the twenty day of the same month the Duke returnes with commission from the Queen Mary to be her Deputy he causeth publish Letters prohibiting the subjects to acknowledge any other Soveraigne than the Queen Wherefore the Regent by proclamation chargeth in the Kings name the subjects to meet him at Glasgow March 10. The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh February 2â— to wit Commissioners according to the Act of the former Assembly Da. Lindsay Minister The XVI Assembly at Lieth is chosen Moderator 1. A supplication is sent unto the Regent craving to take order with such persons as have received Benefices in time of Papistry and because they had quite the thirds think themselves free of all cure in the Church 2. That no Minister of Gods word have power to set tacks of his Benefice 3. To reduce all Benefices given to any person contrary to the Acts of Parliament or Counsell granted in favor of the Church The ordinary affaires were handled untill March 7. when a Letter was brought from the Duke shewing his good affection unto the Religion and his purpose to have all the subjects to live in a peaceable and quiet manner under the obedience of the Queen our Soveraigne regrating the proclamations made by the Earle of Morray and that not for fear of them as not deserving such and confident that the people and Nobilâ—ty will not be against him finally requiring to make his affaires and minde parent unto the people Or if they find not on his part that he offereth seekes what duty requires of his Christian profession that they would come and reason with him When this letter was read it was answered unto the bearer that they would send and acquaint the Regent with it and as it shall please please Him they will either write or send some of their number unto the Duke So they sent two Superintendents and a Minister unto the Regent to know his pleasure therein Aâ—ter conference the result was that the Assembly should send unto the Duke and conferre with him and others of the Nobility that may bee with him and use all meanes to reconcile both him and them unto the obedience of the King and his Regent 3. A generall fast is appointed to be keept throughout all the realm to begin the 13. day of this instant in such places as may be timously advertised by the Superintendents and in other places so soon as they may be advertised and to continue for eicht dayes inclusivè and in the mean time to use the exercise prescribed before and to use sobriety in eating drinking praying namely that God would be pleased to quench that appearing fire of intestine troubles 4. Moe articles were sent unto the Regent to wit 1. That remedy may be provided against the oppression of the Earle Huntly and of others who have opposed the Collectors of the Church and tyrannously placed their own 2. That it may please his Gr. and the Counsell that the Church may proceed from admonitions to further censures against the said Earle all others guilty of the like oppression even to excommunication in case of his and their contempt 3. That the Church without offense may appoint Robert Pont in some other place where his labors may be more frutefull than heertofore they have been in Murray 4. That order be taken against such odious crimes as provoke Gods wrath against the wholl land and if his Gr. send us to the Justice-Clerk experience teaches sufficiently what he had done in any such matter 5. That once the Jurisdiction of the Church may be distinguished from that which is Civill 6. That the Question of adultery may be determined whither the adulterer shall be admitted to the benefite of marriage After this Assembly and the fast by means of these which were sent from the Assembly an agreement was made betwixt the Regent and the Duke in this manner that the Duke should submit himself to the Kings authority he and his friends should be restored unto their honors and possessions and that he should give surety for his their continuing in obedience unto the King The Earls Argile Huntly refuse to be comprised under this agreement but deal by themselves When the Duke heard that they would not accept the conditions though he came to Edinburgh at the day appointed he would have shifted the giving of his surety and rashly vented his mind that if he were free of that promise he would never consent unto it Therefore he and the Lord Hereis who was thought to have diverted him were imprisoned in the castle of Edinburgh Then Argyle and Huntly made their submission and agreement Then the Regent goeth into the North and setled all these parts in peace and took pledges of them for observing peace in time coming
the law the godly under the law and the godly under grace all these perfecting the body of Christ are ordered among the Members of the Church and none of them would ever be called Universal and therefore let your Holiness know what swelling is in you who seeketh the name wherewith never any did presume to be called who was truly godly Did not the reverend Synod at Chalcedon as your Holiness knows call the High-priests of this Apostolical See which I do serve as God hath disposed Universal by a profered honour and nevertheless none of them would be named by such a word not any of them did take unto them this temerarious Title lest if in the degree of Priesthood he had taken this glory of singularity he had been thought to have denied it to all his brethren Much more writes Pope Gregory of this kind in that 38. Ep. li. 4. and especially in the same Epistle he tels him that he had given direction to his Deacon Sabinian that he should not communicate with John or be at the same Missa service with him unless he did renounce that wicked and prophane pride And in 32. Epistle of the same book unto the Emperour Maurice he calleth that a name of vanity a new name a wicked and arrogant name and li. 6. Ep. 36. I say boldly he who takes or affecteth this name is the fore-runner or Usher of Antichrist because in pride he preferreth himself above all others The Emperour was not well pleased with these Letters and when Cyriacus was Patriarch he writ unto Gregory that for so frivolous a word he would not give so great scandal unto the Church Gregory answereth li. 6. Ep. 30. saying I intreat that your Imperial Godliness would consider that some frivolous words are very damnable and some are not so hurtfull When Antichrist shall call himself God will it not be a frivolous word and yet very pernicious if you consider the quantity of the word Deus it hath but two syllables but if you consider the weight of iniquity it is an vniversal plague and I say boldly that whosoever desireth to be called Universal Priest he runneth before Antichrist in pride because he presumptuously preferreth himself above all others and with the same pride he is brought into all errour for as that man of sin will seem to be above all men so whosoever seeketh to be called the only Priest exalts himself above all other Priests Gregory writ also unto Eulogius Bishop of Alexandria and Anastasius Bishop of Antiochia li. 4. Ep. 36. that they would help in this common cause and hinder so great pride After the same manner did he write li. 7. Ep. 69. unto Eusebius Bishop of Thessalonica and others in the daies of Cyriacus If any will say Gregory did invey against John and Cyriacus because they did usurp what was due unto the Bishop of Rome the words of the former Epistle unto John shew the contrary as also the Ep. 30. li. 7. indict 1. unto Eulogius Bishop of Alexandria where he writes thus I said that you should neither give unto me nor unto any other such a Title and behold in the beginning of the Epistle which you have directed unto me who have forbidden it is the word of that proud Title calling me Universal Pope which I desire that your most sweet Holiness do no more unto me for it is withdrawn from you which is given unto another more then reason requires for I seek to prosper not in words but in manners nor do I think it my honour wherein I know that my brethren come short of their honour .... then am I honoured when the honour which is due unto every one is not denied to every one for if your Holiness call me Universal Pope you deny your self that when you call me Universal but far be that away with words that blow up vanity and wound charity So far he When Phocas Ambition can flatter and serve the time had slain the Emperour Maurice though Baronius adan 605. calleth him a perjured and bloody murtherer yet unto him writes Gregory saying Glory in the highest places unto God who as it is written changeth times and transferreth Kingdomes for by the incomprehensible dispensation of the Almighty God is the moderation of mans life ..... when the mercifull God will comfort the hearts of them who mourn he advanceth unto the top of government one by the bowels of whose mercy he poureth the grace of gladness into the hearts of many in the aboundance of this joy we trust to be comforted who are glad that the bountifulness of your Godliness is come to the high Empire Let the heavens rejoice let the earth be glad and the people of all the Republick hitherto vehemently afflicted become joyfull in your bountifulness c. li. 11. Ep. 36. Unto the Empress Leontia he did write the 44. Epistle of the same book which beginneth thus What tongue can tell what mind can think the thanks we owe unto the Almighty God for the happiness of your Empire And he endeth praying that they would love his Church to whom it was said Thou art Peter and upon this rock and on the other side he promiseth that Peter will protect their Empire here and intercede for them in heaven that for relieving the oppressed on earth they may rejoice many years in heaven What meaneth this so large congratulation but that through the favour of Phocas his own authority may be enlarged at least that none be preferred above him So ready are some to speak against the faults of others and to disguise the same in themselves as they find occasion But Gregory died an 604. when he had sitten 8. years Because he is the first Church-man I speak of it may seem necessary to shew what was the estate of the Church in his daies in respect of Doctrine and Discipline and this I will indeavour God willing in the next chapter lest I seem to inlarge the life of one too far for this present behold a little of the Papal power In li. 4. Ep. 31. he bewails unto the Emperour Maurice that in his Epistle he had called him a simple fool and he saith Let not our Lord according The Pope was subject unto the Emperor to his earthly power be too hastily angry against the Priests but in singular consideration for his sake whose servants they are let him so reign over them that he bestow due reverence on them Bellarmin de Ro. Pontif. lib. 2. c. 28. acknowledgeth that the Pope reckoneth himself amongst those Priests And in Epistle 34. he saith I trust in the Almighty God that he will give long life unto our godly Lords and according to his mercy he will protect us under your hands Observe how reverently the Pope speaks unto the Emperour and yet more submissely in lib. 2. Ep. 61. he saith He is guilty before the Almighty God who is not sincere in all that he doth or speaks unto his
the City unto Constantinople Theodore doth so and Felix had both his eys burnt out with hot brass the Citizens were killed or banished Sabellic Ennead 8. lib. 7. and upon this occasion Pope Leo the II. obtained from the Emperour that the Arch-Bishop of Ravenna in all times coming should receive investiture from Rome Hence we see that all Italy was not subject unto the See of Rome seeing Ravenna had contended with Rome for dignity Agatho sate 3. years 17. LEO II. is called a learned Pope He ordained that no Arch-Bishop should pay any thing to the Church of Rome for Investiture or Palle because such a custome would breed many inconveniences Platin. This Decree held not and by length of time the price of the Palle waxed so great that Albert Bishop of Ments payed for it 30000. crowns Sleidan comment adan 1523. Leo accurseth at Rome all them whom the sixth Councel The humble Letter of the Pope unto the Emperour had condemned as his Epistle written to the Emperour shews out of which I have marked these passages Unto the King of Kings we give thanks who hath bestowed an earthly kingdom upon you so that you should covet heavenly things for it is better that you trust in God with a setled mind then that you reign with honour given you from above that is profitable to you this to your subjects for by the mercy of God you obtain the triumphal glory of your fathers Crown by birth your godliness is the fruit of mercie but your power is the conserver of discipline by the one thereof your Princelie mind is joined with God by the other discipline is done unto your Subjects the riches of the one relieve the poor the happiness of the other amendeth them who stray from the right way It is no less care of them who are in authoritie to amend the froward than to triumph over an enemie The Legates of this Apostolical See your mother the Roman Church the servants of your Holiness together with the persons who went with them who by our Predecessour of Apostolical memory Agatho at the 8. indiction for the cause of faith your Godliness commanding were hither directed the tenth indiction being now past in the month of Julie together with your Godliness Letters and Acts of the Councel did we receive with great joy in the Lord and as it were we entred out of the gulf of grief into the haven of longed-for calmness and recovering strength we began with great thanksgiving to cry out Lord save our most Christian King and hear him ...... Therefore as we have received every one of the general Councels of Nice Constantinople Ephesus Chalcedon and Constantinople all which the Church of Christ doth approve So the sixth general Councel which was now celebrated in this Princely City by means of your clemency we as their foot-grooms Nota do with the like reverence receive and we discern the same Councel to be numbred justly with them as being gathered by the same or alike grace of God therefore we do anathematize and accurse all heresies and all Authors or favourers of them Theodore Bishop of Farranitan Cyrus of Alexandria Sergius Pirrhus Peter and Paul rather successours than Bishops of Constantinople and Honorius who did not adorn the Apostolical See with doctrine of Apostolical tradition but by his wicked traitory did indeavour to subvert the unspotted faith In the end let your Princely magnanimity think worthy of your wonted acceptation and clemency Constantine a sub-Deacon the humble Bearer of these Presents and give your godly ears unto his informations that in the servant you would worthily acknowledge the sender Let the Reader consider how different the stile of this Letter is from the presumptuous Buls of Popes afterwards and see a Pope condemned of heresie Leo sate 10. months but his glory was so great saith Platina that it seemed as if he had lived longer The seat was vacant 11. months and 21. daies 18. BENEDICT II. was thought so singular in learning and godliness A little change in the election of a Pope that he was chosen with consent of all and the Emperour thought so well of his Election that then it was first ordained by him whom the Clergie People and Souldiers of Rome should chuse unto the Papacie he incontinently should be received without sending unto Constantinople but only unto the Eparch of Ravenna We will see the practice in Conon and Sergius Barorius speaks of the custom formerly how the confirmation was sought from the Kings of the Goths and after them from the Emperour and lastly from the Eparch But when the Popes began to despise the Emperour they did not respect the Eparch Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 4. cap. 10. saith The power of creating the Roman High-Priest untill the Reign of the Emperour Constantine without doubt did appartain unto the Colledge of Roman Priests then by degrees the Election of that Colledge with the suffrages of the people was firm which the Emperour had approved and this continued till the year 685 this custom indured not long the Successours of Charls the Great were accustomed to confirm the Election at last 1059. Pope Nicolas the II. did restrain the Election unto the Cardinals Boniface was more carefull of outward than spiritual Churches as Platina shews He sate scarce 11. months 19. JOHN V. was elected that year wherein the Emperour Constantine died he writ of the dignity of the Palle and continued not one year Then the Romans would have advanced Peter an Arch-Bishop and the Contentions who shall be Pope Souldiers were inclined to Theodore a Priest But after long contention 20. CONON was preferred he was beloved of many for natural and civil gifts of body and mind but so soon as he was confirmed he was taken with sickness then Paschalis an Arch-Deacon and Master of the Popes Treasure gave great sums of money to John the Eparch to cause him to be elected Conon died in the 11. month Then some cry for the fore-named Theodore and some strove for Paschalis the matter was like to come to blows till by the advice of some both of people and souldiers the tumult was pacified a third 21. SERGIUS I. was chosen and carried upon mens shoulders to the Novation in the election Lateran Church thus by occasion of the pride of the Competitours the pride of the beast is advanced another step for his Successours will not let this shew go down The Competitours salute and kiss him sore against their wills for the multitude did compell them Platin. Nevertheless Paschalis sent privily for the Eparch to come and aid him the matter is disclosed unto the Pope and Paschalis is accused of Magick convicted deposed and shut into a Monastery where he abode 5. years still denying that whereof he was accused and the Eparch would not admit Sergius till he had paied five pounds of gold that Paschalis had promised though Sergius said he had not promised it Baron
Writer of the Historie saith lib. 2. there was great contention concerning the Latine Translation and in the end they did conclude that it is to be approved as authentical yet so that they who are more diligent should not be forbidden to quench their thirst out of the Hebrew and Greek Fountains And after that Councel two other Editions were published by Pope Sixtus the V. and Clemens the VIII with infinite alterations as followeth in the 16. Century 11. The Popes did indeavour to take libertie of marriage from the Clergie The single life of Church men is opposed and where they could prevail adulterie and murther of babes was multiplied as is touched In sundrie Nations great opposition was made for Arnulph Bishop of Metensis was the father of Anchises the father of Pipin Britain would not receive this bondage In Creet John a Priest had a wife and therefore was reproved by Pope Vitalian What may I speak of one Greek The Greeks are for the most part married untill this day In the fourth Councel at Toledo Cap. 43. Marriage was approved and Fornication prohibited More of this hereafter 12. Divers Nations then received the faith the Gothi and Suevi in Spain Some Nations hear of Christ forsook Arianism by authoritie of their King Reccared Ghent brake down the Altar of Mercurius whom they had served and began to serve the true God by the preaching of Amand a French-man an 613. who was exiled for reproving King Dagobert of luxurie and venerie Other Flandrians were converted by his Countrie man Aegidius an 649. The sound of the word had been through the world but the Nations persevered not and being instructed but in few persons Paganism continued and the Barbarians disturbing the Realms did also disturb the estate of religion 13. In that Centurie lived sundrie Divines although not equal to their forefathers John Bishop of Alexandria called the Almons an 610. who for Some worthy men his rare example of hospitalitie and bountifulness to the poor is no less worthy to have place amongst good men than he is followed of few He was wont at all occasions to propound unto the people questions out of the Scriptures because multitude of heresies were then on foot and he exhorted the people to propound their doubts unto him If any did presumptuously move curious questions he could cunningly turn to another more profitable When any of the unlearned moved trivial doubts he accepted them calmly and commanded that thereafter such persons should not be admitted to the end others seeing such men checked should be the more wary In the daies of Boniface the IV. John Bishop of Gerunden a Spaniard was instructed at Constantinople in the languages and reading of Scriptures thence he returning into his Countrie did with dexteritie refute the heresie of Arrius and therefore was exiled to Barchinona but after the death of the Arrian King Lemungild he returned and wrote many books Of the same country was Europius Bishop of Valentia worthy of remembrance for godliness of life and sinceritie of faith Then also lived Ildefonsus Bishop of Toledo who as another Augustine is called the Hammer of Hereticks France did never want famous witnesses of the Gospel at that time was the fore-named Arnulph Bishop of Metensis Projectus a Martyr in Aquitania an 610. Eustathius Abb. Luxovien the Disciple of Columban an 624. Modoald Bishop of Trevers Renald the successour of the above-named Amand we have heard of Serenus Bishop of Marsilia where succeeded Projectus who is said to have suffered martyrdom in agro Cameracen an 678. Eustasius a Preacher in Bavier an 640. Lambert Bishop of Tungri was put to death an 658. because he rebuked Pipin for marrying another wife the first being yet alive Dodo the brother of the second wife was the Executioner and shortly thereafter died of vermine Ulfranius Bishop of Senonen hath been a diligent labourer in the Lord's harvest in Frisia an 660. Leodagarius Bishop of Augustodunen suffered death at the command of Theorick King of France because he oft reproved him of tyrannie Victor Bishop of Carthage an 646. writing to Pope Theodore retains the old Titles saying Unto the most blest and honourable Lord his holy brother Theodore Pope the works of your most blessed brother-hood are acceptable unto God c. There he affirmeth that all the Apostles were of equal authoritie and honour 14. Isidorus Bishop of Hispala called the latter did write many books of the Christian faith and the History from Adam untill his own time 624. Isidor Hispalen he hath many errours but in many things is sound In his book de summo bono cap. 28. he saith In the holy Scriptures as on high mountains both the learned find sublimities of knowledge whereunto as Harts they may lift up the steps of their contemplation and the simple men as lesse Wights may find mean things for their capacitie to which they may humbly have refuge the holy Scripture seems unto the babes of understanding to be base in words in respect of the historie but it wadeth more deeply with the more learned opening unto them the mysteries thereof and it remains common to the learned and unlearned Lib. 7. etymolog cap. 9. Peter received his name from the Rock which is Christ on whom the Church is built the Rock hath not the name from Peter but Peter from the Rock therefore the Lord saith Thou art Peter and upon this Rock which thou hast confessed will I build my Church for the Rock was Christ upon which Peter himself was built Lib 8. cap. 5. he noteth it as a fault in the old Catharists that they did glorie in their merits and that they denied forgiveness of sins to the penitent Lib. 6. cap. 19. The Sacraments are baptism and chrism the bodie and blood of Christ Here he nameth but two because the custom was then to anoint them who were baptized De offic lib. 1. cap. 18. Bread because it strengthneth the bodie is therefore called Christ's bodie and Wine because it worketh blood in the flesh therefore it hath relation to Christ's blood these two are sensible but being sanctified by the Holy Spirit are changed into the Sacrament of the Lord's body The Papists now in our daies would gather out of these words Transubstantiation but hereafter God willing it shall appear that neither word nor thing was thought upon in 500. years after that time and Isidore saith Transeunt in Sacramentum And de doctrin fide art 33. saith That marriage is evil or to be compared with fornication and to believe that meat is evil or the cause of evil unto the eaters is not Christian but properly Manichean or Encratitish 15. Agrestin was Clark to King Theodorick and then entred the Abbey Lexovien with all his Wealth he became wearied of the superstitious rites Agrestin and left the Abbey Then he went to Aquileia which for that time was not under the yoke of the Romish Pope and
figure of a coal in the Tongs of the two Testaments which being lifted from the Altar did purge the lips of the Prophet Esay who by the only union of the flesh was free and lived mixt with the dead and He the Lord by inspiration of the Holy Ghost causeth that all souls who like dead coals having their understanding darkned with ungodliness were not kindled but now are inflamed with vicinity thereof now that they are kindled with the flame of the love of their Spouse it is the proper gift of the grace of God's Word Lib. 3. Christ is made the meat and drink of his Church by the Sacrament of his body and blood Lib. 6. Whatsoever a Teacher or Pastour of souls teacheth unless he shew it proceedeth from the Almighty God in the Old and New-Testament he is a murtherer of souls And again The words and examples of them from whom the milk of doctrine is poured into the hearts of the hearers should alwaies feed on the flowers not of the lower writings of worldly men but of the higher Apostolical Mountains Ib. lib. 1. Because the power of our will is not able to climb so high as we must ascend running after God therefore the Church crieth Draw me after thee Lib. 4. Whosoever would escape from the enemy whose power is in the air let him keep the right faith and enter into the holes of the Rock which bleâ—sed Paul demonstrateth 8. About the year 780. the old controversies concerning God's Predestination The Pelagian controversies are renewed in Spain and confuted by Pope Adrian and man's free-will were renewed in Spain Some saying that Predestination unto life or death is in the power of God and not in man's power Others asking Why should we indeavour to live holily if it be in the power of God And others asking Why should we pray unto God that we be not overcome in tentation if it be in our power or liberty of will At that time Pope Adrian did write unto the Spanish Bishops and propounded unto their consideration what upon the like occasion Fulgentius Epist Ruspen about the year 455. had written unto Eugyppius against a Sermon of a Pelagian The words of the Pelagian were They who affirm that some are destinated unto life and others unto death do trample grace in themselves damnably while they admit it for them reprehensively only Behold with what knots of impiety they do tie themselves If I be predestinated unto good it is needless that I resist evil but if I be born unto evil it availeth me not to do good And so on both sides the desire of praise and godliness being stopped one becometh secure and another desperate and thereby all exercise of righteousness is made void prayer ceaseth and working fainteth But it is not so and therefore let us pray uncessantly because the Lord saith Pray without intermission lest ye enter into tentation And let us strive against all sin not only by prayer but with diligence also because the Lord witnesseth that each one shall receive according to their own work The answer of Fulgentius which Pope Adrian did approve and send was thus God hath prepared his works of mercy and righteousness in his unchangeable eternity and as he was never ignorant of his future works so he was never improvident in the preparation of those works therefore he hath prepared good works for them who were to be justified and to the same who were to be glorified he hath prepared rewards but unto the wicked he hath not prepared evil wills or evil works but he hath prepared for them just and everlasting punishments This is the eternal predestination of the future works of God which as we know to be continually insinuated unto us by the doctrine of the Apostles so we preach confidently for blessed Paul both evidently and often teacheth us the predestination of them whom God saveth freely for he saith of God whom he foreknew them he predestinated and whom he predestinated them also he calleth Cerrtainly not others but whom he hath predestinated them doth he call and justifie nothing in the works is uncertain because nothing in his predestination faileth therefore God beginneth the works of his predestination by vocation and consummates them by glorification And yet not in them all whom he calleth but unto them who love God all things work together for good unto them who are called according to his purpose Therefore let all believers keep the truth of predestination because whosoever believeth not the counsel of God in this predestination shall not attain unto the glorious effect of the same predestination but whosoever is not predestinated unto glory is without doubt found to be appointed unto punishment which is known to be predestinated in God's preparation that thereby infidelity and impiety may be punished Wherefore the blessed Apostle Jude saith Certain men are crept in unawares who of old were fore-ordained to this judgement of our God but the Doctrine of the Holy Ghost saith warily that the wicked were ordained not unto sin but unto judgement that is not unto impiety but unto punishment for they were not predestinate unto this wicked impiety which they commit but unto the punishment which they receive in Divine equity Wherefore whereas thâ— Authour of that sermon saith Let us pray uncessantly because the Lord saith Pray without ceasing and then Let us wrestle against all sin not only by prayer but with diligence let us humbly seek Grace from God that we may have it continually working with us by which God would both keep us in diligence and when the work is done bring us unto the reward c. This Epistle of Pope Adrian is amongst the Epistles of the Popes which Charls the Great did cause to be collected into one volumn An. 791. 9. At that time was great contention for receiving the Mass of Pope Gregory Gregory's Mass was exalted and opposed into the Churches first by authority of Pope Adrian and then of King Charls some Churches had one Directory and some another who would not change When the Pope saw so great opposition and it may be understood that it was not small when the Pope was put to such a shift he said he would refer it unto the Will of God whether he would by any visible sign approve the Mass of Gregory or of Ambrose so these two books were layed together upon the Altar in Saint Peter's Church and he called upon God to shew which of the two he approved The dores were shut all night and the next morning when they returned into the Church the book of Ambrose was found lying as it was laid down and the other was all torn and dispersed thorow the Church The Pope maketh the Comment if we will believe Iacob de Voragine in vita Gregor that the Mass of Ambrose should lie untouched and the Mass of Gregory should be used thorow the World and so he did authorize and command that it
being prepared thereby may be the more attentive to the rest After this a Chanter singeth Responsorium 13 so named because when one resteth another answereth The same is also called Graduale because it is sung upon the steps of the Pulpit After it Halelujah 14 is sung to lift up the minds of the people unto Heavenly things and raise them unto Divine contemplations Then the Gospel is 15 read in audience of the people by the Deacon with great authority that his doctrine may be heard and his vertue be understood by the Gospel the mystery of whose body is then celebrate Then the offerings 16 are made by the people and the Offertorium 17 is sung by the Clarks which hath the name from the causes as if one would say The Song of the Offerers And the Pallium corporale 18 is laid upon the Altar which signifieth the cloath wherein Christ's body is wrapped it is of pure linnen and not of silk or purple nor of litted cloath as we find to have been ordained by Pope Sylvester Then are laid down the holy vessels 19 which are the Cup and the Platter upon the Altar these two somewhat resemble the Lord's burial because as then Christ's body being anointed with odours was laid in a new Tomb by the obedience of the Saints so now his mystical body being embalmed with holy prayer is given in the holy vessels to be received by Believers in the ministry of the Priests After all this the Mass 20 is sung by the Priest who when he hath spoken of the lifting up the heart 21 unto the Lord he exhorts the people to give thanks 22 unto the Lord and he filling his mouth with praises praieth that the Almighty God the Father to whom the Heavenly powers do serve would of his grace command that the professions of men may be conform to their voices After this prayer followeth a song made of the songs of Angels and Men 23 to wit Holy Holy Holy is the Lord God of Hosts c. Now is the consecration 24 of the Body 25 and Blood of the Lord and earnest prayer unto God 26 and in the mean time the Lord's Prayer is tooned 27. For when they come to communicate 28 and receive 29 the body 30 they give one to another the kiss of peace 31 and they sing The Lamb of God 32 who takes away the sin of the world that 33 we in peace perceiving the Sacrament may be made of the number of thy children and have all our sins forgiven us After the Communion and a song of that name 34 and the blessing 35 of the people by the Priest a Deacon intimateth unto the people that the Mass is ended 36 and dismisseth them 37. 12. Methodius a Bishop of Moravia Juliamentana went with one Cyril The Bible and Worship in vulgar language into Poland in the daies of Lewis the Godly and converted many of the Sclavi unto Christianity He found the Vandal Letters and translated the Scriptures into that language and in their Liturgy they used the vulgar language therefore he was summoned to Rome he went and defended himself by the testimony of Paul Rom. 14. Every tongue shall confess unto the Lord and he did shew the inconvenience of speaking in an unknown language among these new Proselytes So Pope Nicolaus granteth liberty unto the Scalves and Polonians to use their own language When he returned from Rome he dealt with others in Dalmatia and Illyticum to put away the Latine and serve God in their vulgar language The Bishops and Priests were so offended with him that he was constrained to return into Moravia where he died Catol test ver lib. 9. 13. Huldricus or Uulrik usually called Saint Ulrik Bishop of Augusta Against the 〈◊〉 single life of the Clergy Vindelicor did write unto Pope Nicolaus the I against the Decree for single life of Priests After a modest and grave Preface he saith Since there are very many proofs both in the Old and New-Testament let it not I beseech be grievous unto thy Father-hood that a few of many be inserted into this page The Lord in the old Law ordained marriage unto the Priests which he is never read to have forbidden again But in the Gospel he saith ... because of fornication let every man have his own wife The hypocrites say falsely this belongeth especially to Laicks and they themselves although entred into the Holy Orders spare not to abuse other mens wives After other testimonies of the Scriptures he citeth unto this purpose some testimonies out of Regula Clericor and out of Augustine out of Tripartita Historia he citeth the History of Paphnutius in the Councel of Nice then he bringeth the practice of Pope Gregory the I who once condemned marriage of Priests and when he saw so many heads of babes even more then 6000 which were taken out of his pond he condemned his own Decree and said It is better to marry then to give occasion of murther And then Ulrik inferreth If they had read such an accident as I have I beleeve they would not possibly judge so rashly .... Unto so fond filthy suggestion of this command I will not say counsel they have further said It is more honest to have dealing with many women secretly then openly in the sight and knowledge of men to be knit with one Which surely they would not say if they were of him or in him who said Wo to you Pharisees hypocrites who do all things to be seen of men c. The late Romanists have great spight against this Epistle and call it a Lutheran fiction their Iudices expurgatorii have ordained that it shall not be Printed again and they have forged arguments against it from the name of the Authour and the Age wherein he lived c. But the more they study to darken it it is the more cleared as may be seen in the Treatise of Bishop Hall The honour of the married Clergy lib. 3. sect 2 3 4. One proof of it is thâ—t Aeneas Sylvius de morib German speaking of Ausburg saith Udalrik is the Saint of this Title who did reprove the Pope concerning Concubines So he nameth lawfull wives 14. Gunther Bishop of Colen and Thietgaud Bishop of Trevers went Bishops call the Pope a Wolf c. with a Commission from their Nation unto Pope Nicolaus and were hardly dealt with because they freely delivered the grievances of their Nation They escaped with their lives and did write back complaining of the wrongs which he had done them and then they say The eternal Emperour hath furnished his Empress and Spouse with spiritual and everlasting stuff and beautified her not with frail or perishing dowry .... Which benefits thou as a briggaud interceptest and takest from the Church of God and transferrest unto thee thou art a Wolf unto the Sheep and thou killest the living thou drawest the strong from above and by thy wonders thou thrustest down to Hell ... thou bearest
a Cardinal Deacon who when they came to Tibris did not find him for he was gone with Bow and Arrows into the fields neither could any man tell whither he was gone and when they could not find him they returned with these Letters unto the Synod when it was convened the third time By this citation they declare that Peter's Chair doth not preserve a Bishop from becoming a Judas nor from answering before a Synod for his fault Then said the Emperour We have expected his coming that before him we might complain of what he hath done unto us but since we know certainly that he will not come we earnestly desire that ye may know how perfidiously he hath dealt with us therefore we declare unto you Arch-Bishops Priests Deacons and all the Clergy as also unto the Counts Judges and all the people that the same Pope John being oppressed by Berengarius and Adelbert our Rebels he sent Messengers unto us in Saxony intreating that for the love of God we would come into Italy and deliver the Church of Saint Peter and himself out of their jaws And what we have done God aiding us I need not declare when he was delivered out of their hands by my means and restored unto his honour and was ingaged unto us by his oath and fidelity which he did promise upon the body of Saint Peter he caused the same Adelbert to come unto Rome defended him against me did raise seditions and in the presence of our Souldiers he was Captain of the War being arayed with Helmet Breast-plate c. Now let the Synod declare what they do discern in these things All did answer with one voice A strange wound must be cauterized if by his corrupt members he had done ill to himself only and not to all others he might in some way have been tolerated how many chast persons are become filthy by following him How many good persons are through his example become Reprobates Therefore we wish that by the power of your Imperial Majesty such a Monster which is not redeemed by any vertue from his vices may be removed from the holy Roman Church and another set in his place which may go before us in example of godly conversation .... Catal. test ver out of Luithpr lib. 6. cap. 11. Then as Io. Naucler vol. 2. generat 33. writes said Otho Ye Romans unto whom the election of your High-Priest belongeth set God before your eys chuse a worthy man and when he is chosen I will confirm him So with common consent or without any difference and deposed John was deposed and Leo was chosen An. 963. In another Session of the same Synod this is the sum of the oration of Leo It is not unknown that all these evils are entred into the Church through the ambition of Bishops The Emperors power is revived who respecting their own authority more than the peace of the Church have taken that priviledge from the Emperours which Pope Adrian acknowledged to appertain unto Charls the Great in governing the Church and the election of the Bishop of Rome wherefore the reformation of the Church requires that the Constitution of Pope Adrian be renewed Sigon After some disputation the same was renewed and the Decree is in Gratian. dist 63. cap. In Synodo these are the words From henceforth let no man of whatsoever dignity or religion have power to elect a Patricius or Bishop of the highest Apostolick Seat or to invest any Bishop without the consent of the Emperour which notwithstanding must be done without money and he himself must be a Patricius and King But if any be chosen by the Clergy and People let him not be consecrated unless he be approved and invested by the King If any man shall enterprize against this Apostolick authority we discern him subject to excommunication c. At this time Pope John made promise to distribute the treasure of Saint Peter unto them who would kill the Emperour The inconstant Romans were moved with this promise nor did they love the government of a German so they arose against the Emperour He was forewarned and put them to flight Thereafter the Romans dealt for peace they acknowledged the Emperour's clemency and do vow to abide loyal in time coming and for assurance the Emperour would have a 100 persons in pledge So Otho returns into Germany and within a short space Leo was expelled and Pope John was received at Rome Wherefore the Emperour went back and laied siege to Rome did through famine cause them to render When he was entred the City he restored Leo and for taking away the schism he calleth a meeting of the Clergy Benedict the V. who was chosen after John came in his Pontificals into the Synod and Benedict a Cardinal Arch-Deacon said unto him By what right couldst thou put upon thee the Papal Ornaments and Vesture so long as Pope Leo was alive Whom thou didst chuse canst thou deny that thou didst swear before the Emperour that thou without his authority or the authority of his son wouldest never chuse or vote to any Pope He answereth if I have done amiss I pray forgive me Then said Otho It is equitable O Fathers to forgive him seeing he confesseth his fault Benedict did cast himself down at the Emperour's feet and craved pardon Leo deprived him of the degree of Priesthood and the Emperour sent him into Germany with Adaldag Bishop of Hamburg where he died Sigon lib. 7. Now the Emperour made another face on Italy he created many Dukes who afterwards were the causes of many troubles and by their favour the Popes waxed stronger Now also Otho had conquered Pulia and Calabria and was called the Great he ordained his son to be his Successour and caused him to be Crowned Emperour conjunct with himself after the ancient custom of Emperours and then did return into Germany where he died An. 9â—4 Pet. Mexia Hist Romanus Emperour of Constantinople had two sons but Nicephorus a valiant Captain was chosen Emperour and not long after he was deprived and slain and then John Zimisces another Captain was made Emperour He expelled 300000 Roxellans out of Bulgaria and annexed that Province unto the Crown and for his victory he made triumph After six years through the treachery of his Subjects he was poisoned and left the sons of Romanus Basilius and Constantine of equal authority Zonar 5. OTHO the II had Wars with the Duke of Sclavonia then with Lotharius The Empire is weakned again King of â—rance for the Dukedom of Lorain and Austrich and had good success He married Theophania the sister of Basilius Emperour of Constantinople and with her the Emperour did renounce the Title of Sicily Pulia and Calabria Theod. Ã Nyen in Nemor tract 6. cap. 34. Nevertheless he seeing Otho pestered with so many troubles came into Italy to recover Pulia and Calabria which also he did In the second fight Otho suffered great loss and Basilius might have taken Rome
he suffered neither is that holy wine the Saviour's blood which was for us in bodily things but in ghostly understanding both be truly the bread his body and the wine his blood as was the heavenly bread which we call Manna CHAP. V. Of COUNCELS 1. IN this Century were no Synods assembled for doctrine or discipline A Synod at Rhemes opposeth the power of the Pope as in other times all Nations were so pestered with wars as is touched now only for some personal causes were some Synods among them all one is remarkable at Rhemes in the year 991. where Arnulph Bishop of the place was deposed for some trespass against the King and Gerebert Afterwards Pope Sylvester the II. was placed in that See And here by the way we may see what power Kings had then in deposing and investing Bishops Some of the Bishops would have had Arnulph's cause referred unto Pope John and others did alledge a Canon of the Synod at Carthage of 227 Bishops and Augustine was one of them Causes should be determined where they are begun that there is no need of Appeals unto Bishops beyond Sea that is as they understand it unto the See of Rome Then stood up Arnulph Bishop of Orleance and made a long Oration whereof a part is Let it be far from this holy assembly to defend or accuse any man against Divine or Human Laws .... We deserve to be drawn before the Thrones of Kings if we seem to contradict Divine Laws in any thing .... Most reverend Fathers we do reverence the Church of Rome for the memory of Saint Peter nor indeavour we to resist the Decrees of the Roman High-Priests yet following the authority of the Councel of Nice which the Church of Rome hath also reverenced continually But there are two things that we must alwaies look unto that is whether the silence or new constitutions of the Roman Pope seem to prejudge the received Laws and Decrees of former Councels If his silence shall prejudge then all Laws shall be silent when he is silent and if new Constitutions do prejudge to what end do all Laws serve which are made when all things are governed at the pleasure of one Ye see that these two things being once admitted the estate of the Churches of God is in danger and when we seek Laws by Laws we have no Laws But ô lamentable Rome who broughtest forth so many lights of Fathers unto our Grand-fathers and pourest forth in our time most monstrous darkness and infamous to the following ages Of old we hear of worthy Leo's and great Gregory's what shall I speak of Gelasius and Innocentius There is a long role of them which have filled the World with their doctrine The Universal Church might have been committed and was not committed unto them who for their good life and doctrine excelled all the World howbeit in their happiness this thy priviledge or intended usurpation was opposed by the Bishops of Affrick fearing as we think these miseries rather then the stamp of thy Dominion For what have we not seen in these our daies We have John surnamed Octavian walking in the puddle of uncleanness conspiring against Otho the Emperour whom he had Crowned Augustus Malefacius an horrible monster succeeds going beyond all the World in wickedness and defiled with the blood of former Popes and he also was condemned in the great Synod and chased away Shall it be Decreed that unto such Monsters void of all knowledge of Divine things Where was then the head of Omni-science in his breast innumerable Priests should be subject who are famous throughout the World for knowledge and godly conversation What is this Reverend Fathers and in whose default shall it be thought to be it is our it is our fault our ungodliness which seek our own things and not the things that concern Jesus Christ for if in any man who is elected unto a Bishoprick gravity of manners be required and good conversation and knowledge of divine and human things what is not to be required of him who seeks to be the Master of all Bishops What think ye Reverend Fathers of him who sits in a high Throne and glorieth in his gold and purple cloaths He is more like to Nero than to Peter or Paul nay that is not enough to wit if he be destitute of charity and puffed up with a conceit of knowledge he is Antichrist sitting in the Temple of God and shewing himself as if he were God But if he be destitute of knowledge nor hath charity he is an Idol in the Church of God from whom to seek responses is to advise with an Idol Let any Iesuit answer unto this dilemma for both the parts are sharply pointed and they cannot truly find a third Whither then shall we go the Gospel shews us that a certain man sought fruit thrice on a Fig-tree and because he found none he would cut it down but after intercession he delaied Let us therefore await our Primats and in the mean time let us search where we may find the green Pastures of God's Word Here is a right way of seeking resolution Some witnesses present in this sacred assembly shew that there may be found some worthy Priests of God in Germany and Belgia who are our neighbours Wherefore if the anger of Princes do not hinder the judgment of Bishops might be sought thence rather then from that City whien weigheth judgment by the purse Then he alledgeth and refuteth the Canons that were wont to be cited on the contrary and reports the like practices of the Church of France And then he saith If passage to Rome were stopped with Armies of besieging Barbarians or if Rome were serving a barbarous Prince at his pleasure or were advanced into some Kingdom shall there be no Councels in the mean time or shall the Bishops of the World to the damage of their own Countries await for Councels and Councels of ordering their affairs from their enemies And truly the Canon of Nice which by the testimony of the Romish Church goeth beyond all Councels and all Decrees commandeth that Councels be held twice every year and prescribes nothing therein concerning the authority of the Bishop of Rome But to speak more plainly and to confess openly after the fall of the Empire this City hath lost the Church of Alexandria and Antiochia and omitting mention of Asia and Affrick now Europe goeth away for the Church of Constantinople hath withdrawn her self the inward parts of Spain know not her judgments therefore there is a departing as the Apostle speaks not only of the Nations but of the Churches also that Antichrist seemeth to be before the dores whose Ministers have occupied all France and do oppress us with all their might And as the same Apostle saith now the mystery of iniquity is a working only who with-holds shall with-hold untill he be taken away that the son of perdition may be revealed the man of sin .... Which now is
other was like a Criminal Court both which were different from worldly Courts in that the one had execution by the Authority of a Judge forcing men unto obedience and the other by the onely willingness of submitting parties which if they refuse to obey the Ecclesiastical Judge could do no more but commit the cause unto the judgement of God which as it pleaseth God shall be executed in this life or that to come And upon good ground was the name of Charity given unto the Ecclesiastical Judicatory because by it only was the defender moved to submit unto the Church and the Church to judge with so great sincerity of the Judge and obedience of the offender that there was no place left unto corrupt affection in the one nor of repining in the other and this great love made the punishment of chastising seem the more grievous even unto the chastiser so that in the Church was never any censure inflicted without great mourning of the people and greater of the Rulers and hence it came to pass that at that time the word mourning was used for chastising So St. Paul rebuking the Corinthians that they had not censured the incestuous man said And ye have not mourned that he that hath done this deed might be taken away And in the other Epistle I fear lest when I come I shall not finde you such as I would and lest I shall be wail many which have sinned already Now it seemeth the judgement of the Church as is usual in all Societies was ordered by some one which was President and propounded things and after deliberation gathered the suffrages which part seeing it is most convenient unto the most able and fit man without doubt was conferred on the Bishop But when the Churches were multiplied the propositions and deliberations were done by the Bishop first in the Colledge of Presbyters and Deacons which were called the Presbytery and there purposes were brought to ripeness that they might have the last stroke in the publique meeting of the Church This was yet the Custom about the year 250. as is clear in the Epistles of Cyprian who writing of them who had sacrificed unto Idols unto the Presbytery saith It is not his maner to do any thing without their advice nor without consent of the people and he writeth unto the people that when he shall return he will in their presence and according to their judgement examine the causes and merits and unto the Priests which by themselves had received some delinquents he writeth that they give account unto the people Because of the ingenuity and charity of the Bishops at that time it came to pass that all men almost did rest on their opinion and the Church when charity became cold and the charge that Christ had laid on them was carelesly performed left all unto the Bishop and ambition which is a slie affection and ready to creep into the heart with the shadow and shew of vertue did perswade the Bishops to accept it gladly But that alteration came not to the height till the persecutions were ceased for then the Bishops did as it were set up a throne unto themselves which became most frequent by the multitude of pleas with the accession of temporary riches And this form of Judicatory albeit differing from the former wherein all things were carried with consent of the Church did yet continue in the same sincerity And therefore the Emperor Constantine having tried the fruit of this Court in deciding controversies and how the vertue of Religion was able to discern many tricks and guiles which the Judges had not perceived made a Law that there should be no appealing from the Bishops sentence and the Judges should put them in execution Yea and when a cause was begun before the Secular Judge whatsoever was the state of it if either of the parties howbeit the other were unwilling did appeal unto the Bishop the cause without delay should be referred unto his consideration And then the judgement of the Bishop began to be Courtly and when he had the Magistrate to be the executioner of his Decree he taketh unto him the names of Episcopal Iurisdiction Episcopal Audience and such Titles Likewise the Emperor Valens thought good in the year 365. to enlarge this Court by giving unto them the inspection of the prices of things set forth to be sold which business was not acceptable unto the good and moderate Bishops for Possidonius reporteth that when Augustine had been taken up with such work untill noon and sometimes till night he called it Angaria a forced toil whereby his minde was distracted from things more properly belonging unto him and for these rusling broyls he left more useful things undone as neither did Paul go about these things which were not suitable to a Preacher but left them unto others Nevertheless when not a few of the Bishops did abuse that Authority that was granted unto them by Constantine's Law the same Law after 70. years was recalled by Arcadius and Honorius and it was ordained that Bishops should judge in causes of Religion onely and in Civil no other way but with consent of parties and also it was declared that they had no Court of Judgement This Law was little regarded in Rome because of the great power of the Bishop therefore in the year 452. Valentinian living in the City did renew that Law and caused it to be put in execution But the succeeding Princes did ratifie unto them again that power as Justinian did establish the Bishops Court and Audience and assigned unto them not onely the affairs of Religion but the Ecclesiastical faults of the Clergy and several powers over the Laicks By these degrees Correction which was appointed by Christ upon the account of Charity was turned to Dominion and was the occasion of losing the ancient reverence and obedience wherewith Christians were wont to regard their Bishops I know well that in words they will deny their Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction to be Dominion like the Secular but I cannot see what real difference they can shew Certainly St. Paul writing to Timothy and Titus sheweth a clear difference Let not a Bishop be given to lucre not a striker But now it is most usual to pay unto the Bishop the expences of Law and at his command to put into prison even as in Secular Courts But when the Provinces in the West were divided and the Empire was made up of Italy France and Germany and Spain became a Kingdom in these four Countreys the Princes made choise of Bishops to be their Counsellors and then by the confusion of spiritual and temporal power oh how the Authority of the Bishops Court augmented within 200. years they drew unto them all criminal and Civil power over the Clergy yea and over the Laicks in many particulars pretending that the cause is Ecclesiastical They they forge a mixt Judicatory wherein either a Bishop or a Magistrate which of the two shall first
intend the Action against a Laick and on the account of this Court they are most attentive unto their own gain and leaving nothing unto the Seculars they usurp upon all men as under their reach Or if any escape this snare there remaineth one jin to catch them to wit a general Rule for the foundation of faith Every Action belongeth unto the Ecclesiastical Court if the Magistrate will not do right or if he delay to do it And if the pretensions of the Clergy had held within these bounds the condition of the Christian Republique had not yet been undone for it had been in the power of Nations and Princes when they tolerably exceeded the bounds of equity to have reduced them by Laws into some tolerable measure as in time of extream necessity it had been done But he who hath laid the yoke upon Christians even he hath taken away all way of shaking off the yoke for after the year 1050. when all the Actions of the Clergy are made proper unto the Bishops Court and so many Actions of Laicks under the pretence of spirituality and almost all others upon the account of the mixt Court do some way belong unto that Court and lastly They have made Secular Power subject unto them under colour of delayed right At last they are come so far as to affirm That the Bishop hath so large and wide power of judging neither by connivance nor grant of Princes nor by the will of the people nor by ancient custom but it is the very property of Episcopal Dignity and essential unto it and gifted by Christ himself And albeit there be extant many Laws of the Emperors in the Books of Theodosius and Justinian and in the Books of Charles the Great and Lewes the Godly and other Princes after them both in the East and West whereby it is clear after what maner at what time and by whom that power was granted and all Histories both Ecclesiastical and Civil do agree in the report of these Grants and Customs and in their causes and reasons nevertheless this so manifest a truth could not hitherto have place and is fallen before a naked contrary and groundless assertion even so far that the Doctors of the Canon-Law have openly declared them Heretiques who will not suffer themselves as blinde men to be led into the ditch Nor do they contain themselves within these limits but they do also add That no Magistrate not the Prince himself may meddle with any of these Actions which are proper unto the Clergy seeing they be spiritual whereof Laicks are altogether incapable And nevertheless the truth was not so unknown but that even at the beginning of this error the learned and godly did oppose it and did convince both the parts of this assertion of manifest falshood First They maintain that the major Laicks are incapable of spiritual things is absurd and impious seeing they are adopted by the heavenly Father called the children of God the brethren of Christ made partakers of the Kingdom of Heaven and worthy of divine Grace of Baptism and communion of the flesh of Christ for what be spiritual things if these be not And if there may be any other should there be any question concerning him which is partaker of these highest and most excellent things as if he were uncapable of spiritual things And they said The minor is as false The proper causes of the Bishops Court are meerly spiritual seeing faults and contracts which belong unto this Jurisdiction if we consider these qualities that the Scripture attributeth unto spiritual things are as far distant from them as heaven is from the earth But the opposition of the better part could not hinder the greater And after the same maner concerning the spiritual power of binding and loosing which Christ gave unto the Church and concerning the exhortation of St. Paul for composing differences among Christians and not appearing before Infidel-Judges by progress of time a temporal throne was set up by many degrees more gloriously then any now or that hath been at any time and in the midst of every Civil Government is another set up no way depending thereon so that they which at first did prescribe the forms of that administration could not possibly imagine such an Idea of a Republique neither is it my purpose to report how they are not content to have attained their aim in building a Court independant any way from the Civil Government and have likewise attained another end unexpectedly and have made up an Empire by a new and Mark a strange Novelty strange opinion which in a moment of time hath made wondrous progress now they ascribe unto the Roman Pope alone which so many Bishops in the space of 1300. years had been purchasing for themselves by so many admired wiles and they made the foundation of his Jurisdiction to be not as before in the power of binding and loosing but a power of feeding and by vertue thereof they hold that all Jurisdiction was given by Christ in the person of Peter unto the Pope alone in these words Feed my sheep I say I have not purpose to speak more of this c. So far in the History of that Synod at Trent Here I add how the Canons began and how they were distinguished The original of Canons into several sorts Ge. Cassander sheweth this in Consultat Artic. de Canonicis saying In ancient time a Monastical life was private and distinct from all Ministery of the Church so that at first they had need of a Presbyter from some other place to administer the Sacrament and thereafter it was granted that one of their Order should be ordained a Presbyter by whose Ministery they did receive the Sacraments And so the Orders of Monks and Clerks were altogether distinct for Monkery as Jerome saith was the office not of a Teacher but of a Mourner But then Religious men in imitation of the Monastical life did also appoint Colledges of Presbyters and Canons where Clerks that were aiming or appointed unto the Ministery and Priests that were already placed in the Ministery should live according to a prescribed Rule which albeit it was a little more free then the Monkish yet was tied to certain Canons hence that life was called Canonical and they who professed it were called Canons and the Society or Colledge was called a Monastery which name continueth in some most famous Colledges And so in some ancient Councils is mention of the Monasteries of Monks and of Clerks a Bishop was Governor of the one and an Abbot of the other Blessed Augustine is said to have been the chief Author of this Institution who when he had gathered a Society of godly men to live without a Town and apart from the multitude of men thereafter was made a Bishop and he would have within his Bishoprick a Monastery of Clerks and Presbyters with whom he might live in a community Some say Urban I. was the beginner of this
payment but all these you speak of you do owe unto God Cap. 22. Man was set in paradise without sin as it were for God and betwixt God and the Divel that he might overcome the Divel by not consenting to his advice of sin and for the excuse and honor of God and for the confusion of the Divel when he who was weaker did not sin on earth though the Divel bade him who being stronger had sinned in heaven without any adviser and seeing man might easily have done so being straitned with no force he willingly upon onely perswasion did suffer himself to be overcome at the will of the Divel and contrary to the will and honor of God Now judge thou if it be not contrary to the honor of God that man be reconciled unto him with the contumely of such dishonor against God unless first he shall honor God by overcoming the Divel as he hath dishonered God when he was overcome by the Divel Now the victory must be such that as he being strong and immortal in power did easily consent unto the Divel to sin whereby he justly fell under the punishment of mortality so being infirm and mortal as he made himself by the difficulty of death he should vanquish the Divel that he commit no sin which possibly he might have done so long as he is conceived from the wound of sin and born in sin and because this is reason and seemeth impossible learn one thing more without which man is not reconciled in righteousness and yet is not impossible Cap. 24. You have sought a reason now hear a reason I deny not that God is merciful he saveth man and beasts but we say of this highest mercy whereby he maketh man blessed after this life that he should give this mercy unto none but onely unto him whose sins are forgiven and this forgiveness should not be granted but by payment of the debt which is owed for sin according to the greatness of the sin I think I have proved this sufficiently before Now if you ask How can man be saved seeing he is not able to pay what he oweth nor can he be saved if he pay it not or how can we maintain that God who is rich in mercy cannot shew his mercy above the reach of mans understanding I say you shall ask this question from them who believe that Christ is not necessary unto the salvation of man let them in whose person you do speak shew what way a man can be saved without Christ and if they cannot do it let them not jeer us any more but come and joyn with us who do not doubt but man may be saved by Christ or let them despair that this can be done any way and if this be horrible unto them let them believe in Christ as we do that they may be saved c. This is a taste of these books concerning the reasonableness of mans salvation by Christ and of the doctrine professed in the days of Anselm 10. Some things are remarkable in the conversation of this Anselm he Contentions betwixt Kings and a Bishop fell at variance with King William II. he sheweth the causes in an Epistle unto Hugo Bishop of Lions First He would seek a Palle from Pope Urban and the King would not suffer him seeing he did not acknowledge Urban for Pope Secondly Then Anselm craveth that a Synod of the Nation might be called for reformation of some abuses in the Church or that the King would cause some things to be amended which in his judgement were wrong the King did refuse both Thirdly The King required from the Bishop some Lands non parvas which Lanfrank had in possession for the use of Soldiers and sub occasione cujusdam voluntariae justitiae and at that time the Soldiers were dead without children The Bishop refuseth to render the Lands unto the King nor will he placitare acknowledge the King for them In these particulars he asketh Hugo's advice and for his own opinion he declareth that seeing according to the decree of Rome the Pope may deprive him if he seek not his Palle within a year and seeing the King is the Advocate of that Church and now himself is the keeper of it if he would consent unto the King in giving away these Lands or in paying for them his Successors were to be prejudged in time coming therefore he chooseth rather to suffer the King's violence and forsake his Bishoprick In an Epistle unto Pope Paschalis he repeateth the same causes and sheweth that all the Bishops of England did advise him to obey the King and he would not for respect unto the Apostolical See and in time of his banishment the King had taken all his goods and the revenues of the Bishoptick so that he was necessitated to live by the liberality of the Bishop of Lions and he saith that some had advised him to excommunicate the King but the more prudent rectum habentes consilium had disswaded him because he could not be both party and Judge and he was advertised by his friends about the King that the King would contemn his excommunication So far there The ancient Historians write that this William turned Monasteries into Parks and places of pleasure and robbed Churches for his private gain and often said The bread of Christ is sweet unto Kings In the year 1100. when he was hunting in a new Forest a Soldier whether by chance or of purpose it is uncertain killed him with a dart that he died immediately Pa. Iovi in Angl. Reg. Chron. His Brother Robert was then at Jerusalem and the yonger Brother Henry was crowned He wrote unto Anselm excusing himself that necessity had moved him to accept the royal blessing from another Bishop and inviting him to return and so Anselm did return But their peace stood not long time Pope Paschalis wrote unto Anselm that it was decreed in his Consistory that no Clergy-man should do homage unto a Lay-man nor receive a Church or any Church-benefice from the hand of a Lay-man because it is the root of Simony Upon this advertisement Anselm would accept no presentation from the King and he degradeth all the Bishops and Abbots whom the King had promoved The King said unto him I have as great liberty in my Kingdom as the Emperor hath in the Empire and whosoever violateth the custom of the Realm is a Traitor and enemy unto me Anselm fled away again to Rome and when he was returning with warrant of Paschalis the King's Attorney meeteth him in Flanders and in his Masters name forbad him to enter the Land unless he would faithfully promise to keep all the customs both of his Father William and his Brother Mat. Par. in Hen. 1. At that time they were reconciled Again when Gerard Bishop of York died Henry giveth that See unto his Chancellor Thomas Anselm will not consent unless he will acknowledge him as the onely Metropolitan and he chargeth him to give
pontem In Sion omnibus est via plebibus in Phlegetontem Stat sibi gloria pompa superbia divitiarum Hoc prope tempore nemo studens fore pons animarum Qui stat in agmine primus in ordine Presbyteratus Est vitio levis officio brevis inguine fractus Then of the Prelates and Clergy he saith Vos volo credere quod volo dicere Pseudoprophetas Nulla feracius ac numerosius hâc tulit aetas His sacra nomina sacraque tegmina corda superba Agnus eis patet in tunica latet anguis in herba Quilibet improbus extat episcopus Abba creatur Vi precio prece Dignus homo nece sceptra lucratur Nullus ei timor haudque sui memor est aliarum Non sine Simone sed sine canone dux animarum When he hath hinted at the manifold impieties of the Clergy he striketh again at the head Per sibi pervia Pastor it ostia fur aliunde Lex mala furibus his subeuntibus intrat abunde O mala secula venditur Infula Pontificalis Infula venditur haud reprehenditur emptio talis Venditur annulus hinc lucra Romulus urget auget Est modo mortua Roma superflua quando resurget Roma superfluit arida corruit afflua plena Clamitat tacet erigit jacet dat egena Roma dat omnibus omnia dantibus omnia Romae Cum pretio quia juris ibi via jus perit omne Fas mihi scribere fas mihi dicere Roma peristi Obruta moenibus obruta moribus occubuisti Aurea pectora castaque pectora jam perierunt Tempora pessima scilicet ultima jam subierunt Stat simulatio corruit actio Relligionis Heu sua propria deputat omnia Rex Babylonis Behold here he calleth Rome Babylon and the Pope the King of it 24. In that Century were many pamphlets and rhimes written in all languages almost against the errors and vices of Popes Bishops and Clergy namely a book was written having the picture of Christ casting buyers and sellers out of the Temple and another of the Pope sitting upon his throne above each were some rhimes written shewing the maners of the times above the Pope thus Curia vult marcas bursus exhaurit arcas Si bursaeparcas fuge Papas Patriarchas Si dederis marcas eis impleveris arcas Culpâ solveris quacunque ligatus eris Intus quis tu quis ego sum quid quaeris ut intrem Fers aliquid non Staforis Fero. Quid Satis Intra 25. In Tom. 2. Concilior printed at Colein An. 1551. is a little book with Abuses in the Church this title Opusculum Tripartitum de negotiis Ecclesiae In the third part thereof are noted many filthy abuses in the Church and faults of the Clergy and Prelates are noted Cap. 1. It is commonly heard how wicked women say That they have more gain by their sin on one festival day then in an whole week or fifteen working-days It is also sure of many other sins that they be innumerably more committed on festival days then in other days and therefore it seemeth it were more acceptable unto God that there were fewer festival days in the Church or at least that workmen might after the hearing of the Service go about their work seeing many have not maintenance to themselves and their families but by their work and the wealthier sort do waste more on festival days in tap-houses then in other days In some Cathedral Churches is a custom that when some Canons will not pay unto the Clerks what is due the Clerks suspend them from the Service and so in these Churches is no Service and sometimes for a very naughty occasion it were better that other punishments were laid on these Canons In many Cathedral Churches so few Clerks are present at the Canonical hours that sometimes they be scarcely four or six albeit in these Churches a great multitude of them have their entertainment for that Service onely now all these abuses might be helped and especially that men be not compelled unto new festivals Cap. 2. Because no inferior dare speak against the Roman Church it were very decent that the Lord Pope and the Lords the Cardinals would diligently observe what things are to be reformed in the Roman Church and that they would begin there to the end the reformation which belongeth unto them of others may have the better success for behold how great mischief and scandal hath flowed through all the world that I speak not of other things in so many vacations of Popes that have happened in our days Cap. 3. All the world is offended and speaketh against the multitude of poor religious men who are not now called Religious but Trutannii this turneth to the great contempt of that Religion Albeit that Order may be called good and there be some good men among them yet it seemeth expedient that they be not multiplied except onely in so far as the world may be able conveniently to bear them Cap. 4. Seeing bad Prelates are the cause of innumerable evils there should be greater diligence in their admission by a prudent trial of the person by them who are not accustomed to lye Again there is so great difficulty in the deposition of Prelates according to the Laws by the multitude of witnesses which is required that none of them how wicked soever they be is feared for deposition and therefore innumerable Churches lying many years under a pestiferous Prelate are destroyed both temporally and spiritually therefore it seemeth expedient that a Law were made for removing wicked Prelates more easily whence a double benefit would follow to wit the deliverance of the Churches which perish under them and a fear in other bad Prelates It seemeth also that there is not so great reason of keeping this difficulty now as was of old because then all the Prelates almost were good men and their adversaries rose wickedly against them but now none accuseth a Prelate but they which are good men and are moved with the zeal of God against bad Prelates There is so great negligence of Prelates in correcting that seldom any is heard to correct even they who are reputed to be good men and seeing many evils follow upon this some remedy should be provided There is so great vanity and prodigality in the families of many Prelates in their clothes cutted watered flowered and their shoe-ties of gold and such other many things that in the Court of any secular Prince or King is not found so great vanity and it were decent that in the families of the Successors of the Apostles stricter discipline were seen in their habit or accoutrement as was ordained by Laws Cap. 6. Rich Benefices are bestowed for the most part on such persons which never reside there and scarcely will ye finde a Bishop which dispenseth not easily with their non-residence to the great dammage of souls When a Curate putteth a Vicar in his Parish there is no respect unto the
of our Lord 1000. until the year 1300. CENTURY XIII CHAP. I. Of POPES I Begin this Century at the Popes because the times are changed and I must change with the times in the former Century the Popes were first exalted above the Emperors 1. INNOCENTIUS the III. being thirty years old was chosen Pope Ian. 3. 1198. In his time the Empire was weak and a great Schism in Germany as followeth whereupon the Pope made his More advantages for the Pope advantage and the Authority of the Papal Chair and errors in doctrine waxed then wonderously Frederick was yong Kings and Princes every where were at variance so that there was none to stay the ambition of Innocentius From the Empire he took Romandiola Ravenna and other Lands pretending that these did belong unto St. Peter Io. Naucler At that time he obtained two Decrees which did much serve unto the advancement of the man of sin one So oft as Princes are at variance or shall endammage one another the cognisance of their cause shall appertain unto the high Priest of Rome Another So oft as the suffrages of whatsoever Electors shall be equal and no greater agreement interveening the Pope may determine as he pleaseth These two were registred in the Decretals lib. 1. tit 6. de elect c. Venerabilem The former was made upon occasion of variance betwixt France and England and the other in favor of Otho Duke of Brunswick P. Mornay in Myster Unto these a third may well be joyned When the Imperial seat is vacant the Roman high Priest shall have the administration and exercise the Imperial power until another Emperor be chosen Clement Pastoral de sent re judic near the end Out of these the Canonists do conclude that the Pope is Lord of Christendom But the Jesuits say Not so for the Pope succeedeth not into the Empire in all things but only in discerning in such causes as appertain unto the Emperor and may not be delayed Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. lib. 5. cap. 5. The works and writings of Innocentius shew yet more of his pride In his first Sermon on the feast of St. Silvester he saith The Roman high Priest in token of Empire weareth a Globe and in token of Priesthood a Mitre but he weareth the Mitre at all times and every where but not so the Globe because the Priestly Dignity is first and worthiest and largest for the Priesthood went before the Kingdom among the people of God as Aaron was before Saul God speaking of Priests and Kings calleth the Priests gods and the Kings Princes saying Thou shalt not rail on the gods nor speak evil of the ruler of the people Exod. 22. And whereas he saith of the King Be subject unto all ordinance of man whether the King c. he saith of Priests unto Jeremiah I have set thee over Nations and Kingdoms to pull up and to cast down to plant and to build and unto Peter in the singular number Thou art Cephas that is Thou art the HEAD in which are all the senses The deep Sea of which Christ said to Peter Lanch into the Sea is Rome which had and hath the primacy of all the world as if he had said Go to Rome On the anniversary day of his Coronation Sermon III. speaking on these He is the Bridegroom who hath the Bride and speaking unto his Cardinals saith Am not I the Bridegroom and each one of you the Bridegroom's friend certainly I am the Bridegroom for I have a noble rich high comely chaste lovely and sacred Bride the Roman Church which as God hath ordained is the Mother and Mistress of all believers She is older then Sara wiser then Rebeca more fertile then Lea more aimable then Rachel more devout then Anna more chaste then Susanna more couragious then Judith and fairer then Edissa many daughters have purchased riches but she surmounteth them all with her is my sacramental marriage Have ye not read that Abraham had a wife Sara and she brought in her maid Agar unto him nor did he for that commit adultery but discharged his duty so the Pope hath his wife the Roman Church which bringeth unto him other Churches that are subject unto her that they may receive from him due provision because how much is paid the more is owed but this is done in the spirit and the other was done in the flesh because the spirit quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing c. In another place he saith The Church of Rome should give the debt of reverence unto none but unto the Priest of Rome who under God hath none above him Behold the Beast and the Roman distinguished The high Priest of Rome hath the Roman Church for his Spouse who bringeth unto him other Churches that are subject unto her Thus of all the Popes Innocentius would be the first corrival of Christ Bellarmin would excuse this blasphemy by a distinction of the principal and the subaltern husband De Ro. Pon. lib. 2. cap. 31. But he considered not what Thomas de Corsellis as Ae. Sylvius reporteth de Concil Basil said publickly in that Councel We call the Church the Spouse of Christ and the Pope his Vicar but none appointeth such a Vicar that he will subject his Spouse unto his Vicar And the Author of the Book De squalore Ro. Curiae Oraeus calleth him Lurgius printed with Petrus de Alliaco at Basil An. 1551. saith The Church hath not two heads but one and this is Christ and not his Vicar whom Christ hath appointed to be an attendant on his Spouse and not the husband Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 9. Behold yet the novations of his doctrine In the year 1215. he assembled a Councel at Lateran there were as Garanza saith the Patriarchs of Constantinople and Jerusalem Metropolitans 70 Bishops 400 Abbots 12 Priors 800 the Ambassadors of the Greek and Roman Empires Orators of Spain England and Cyprus Here the Pope intended to establish many particulars some good and some bad but saith Platina nothing could be openly established because when the Canons were read some called them tolerable and others called them grievous Mat. Parisien who was living as that time saith The general Councel which at the first had great shew after the Papal maner ended in laughter and derision and all that came thither were deluded These Canons were inserted among the Decrees of the five Books of Decretals after they had been reformed by himself as Jo Cochleus testifieth in his Epistle before the Acts of this Councel he collected them and first sent them to be printed by P. Quintel An. 1537. as if they had been the Acts of the Councel but there he sheweth that these Acts were framed or at least reformed after the Councel which saith he any man of judgement may perceive by the XXIX XXXIII and LXI Chapters where is a reference unto the Lateran Councel We have seen that under Pope Nicolaus the II. it was decreed that the body of Christ is
corporally present in Transubstantiation the Sacrament Whence it was questioned Whether the bread evacuateth or the substance of it be changed into Christ's body Lombard could not define the question and sheweth the different opinions of others Lib. 4. Dist 11. Innocentius setteth it as an Article of faith that the bread and wine are transubstantiated into Christ's body and blood cap. 1. In cap. 2. the doctrine of Joachim is condemned but not himself In cap. 3. all men are cursed who hold not the faith which is in cap. 1. and they are ordained to be punished by the Magistrate and if they be Laicks their goods shall be confiscated or if they be Clerks their goods should return to the Church where they had their Benefice He ordained that all Magistrates should swear at their admission to banish all who are discerned Hereticks by the Church which if they be slack to do they should be accursed and if after excommunication any shall continue a year the Metropolitan should give notice unto the Pope who shall absolve all the subjects from obedience and give his Land unto others who will expel the Hereticks Item He who is declared an Heretick should not be admitted unto the Sacrament nor unto Christian burial nor should alms nor oblations be received from such Item All Bishops should twice or at least once in the year visit all their Diocy where is any suspicion of heresie and cause three or more men of best account or if need require all of the bounds should be compelled to swear whether they know any Hereticks there or if there be any privy meetings or any persons different in maners from the common conversation of others Cap. 10. Because the food of God's word is necessary unto Christian people and Bishops are hindered by many occasions from teaching their people therefore they should employ sufficient men to preach and visit and they should provide necessaries unto such This was a safe-guard unto unqualified and non-resident Bishops Cap. 13. There should be no more religions or society of Monks because there are too many already if any will be a Monk let him go to one of those sorts that are approved and if any will found a new Monastery let him take one of the former rules Cap. 19. We will not let this pass without correction that some of the Clergy adorn the Churches with their own and other mens goods that they are more like to Laicks houses then to the Churches of God Ca. 21. All believers when they come to the Auricular confession years of discretion should confess all their sins unto his own Priest once a year and accomplish the pennance that shall be enjoyned and should communicate at least at Easter unless his own Priest think good that he should abstain Neither may a Priest reveal unto others what hath been confessed These private confessions were in use before but then made necessary as also here it appeareth that before were no confessaries but the Priests until afterwards the Monks obtained this priviledge Ca. 22. Because when one is sick and the Physician biddeth send for a Priest the patient often despaireth of health and so falleth into greater danger therefore the Physician shall at the first bid send for the Physician of the soul Ca. 29. Plurality of Benefices is forbidden unless the Pope think good to dispense with some persons who are to be honored Ca. 31. Because Patrons detain the Church-revenues so that in these Countreys scarcely is found any Parish-Priest that hath but the least knowledge of letters therefore we ordain that a sufficient portion be assigned unto the Parish-Priest who should serve not by a Vicar but personally c. Ca. 42. As we would not that Laicks usurp the power of Clerks so we will that Clerks usurp not the power of Laicks Ca. 46. Magistrates should not exact taxations from the Clergy unless the Clerks will willingly contribute when they see the necessity of common burthens and even then not without the advice of the Pope Ca. 50. The prohibition of marriage should not exceed the fourth degree of blood or alliance because there are but four humors in mans body or it consisteth of four elements This is a fair pretence but it was a remedy saith Po. Virg. de inven lib. 5. cap. 5. against the Decree of Pope Julius who had ordained that marriage should not be within the seventh degree by which severity it came to pass that men could not finde marriage within their City and this Decree is observed saith he but he might have added unless men will pay for a dispensation and so no degree hindereth marriage as I have touched elsewhere and experience sheweth Likewise Pope Celestin the III. gave a judicial sentence If a married person fall into heresie the other spouse may marry another But this Innocentius ordained contrarily that heresie should not be a cause of divorce Extra de divort c. Quanto The election of the Pope was restrained unto the Cardinals by Pope Celestin the II. and this Innocentius confirmed that Act and added that the holy Colledge of Cardinals should have jurisdiction in all places and have authority over all men and power of judging the causes of all Princes and of bringing them into their Kingdoms or depriving them Cumi Ventura in Thesor Politic. pag. 388. printed at Frankford An. 1610. Peter King of Arragon made his Realms of Arragon and Sardinia tributary unto the Chair of St. Peter for the salvation of his soul forsooth in the days of this Innocentius He sat eighteen years and seven moneths After his death he appeared unto Ludgardis when she saw him compassed with so great fire she asked Who he was He answered I am Innocentius She groaned and said How is it that our common father is so tormented He answered I am so tormented for three causes which most justly had condemned me unto eternal punishment if by the intercession of the most holy Mother of God I had not repented at the last gasp I have indeed escaped eternal death but until the day of judgement I am tormented with most cruel punishments and that I could come unto thee to seek thy prayers the Mother of mercy hath obtained it from her Son And having spoken so he vanished The Nun declared his necessity unto her sisters that they would help him and lamenting his case she afflicted her self wonderously Let the reader understand saith my Author that I am not ignorant of those three causes which Ludgardis told me but for reverence of so great an high Priest I will not report them Bellar. de gemitu col lib. 2. cap. 9. ex Suri in vita Ludgar 2. HONORIUS the III. confirmed the Order of Dominicks and gave them priviledge of preaching and hearing confessions albeit they had not cure of souls or parishes He confirmed also the Orders of Franciscans Augustinenses and Carmelites He ordained that every one should bow their knee at the lifting up of the
bread of the Mass and that the Eucharist should be carried with lighted candles unto the sick De celebrat Miss lib. 3. tit 41. c. Sanè It followeth to speak of his pride He sat eleven years 3. GREGORY the IX so soon as he was set in his Chair sent a Nuntio Steven into England to crave the tenth part of all movables both of the Nobility and Clergy for maintenance of his wars against the Emperor but under the name of wars against the Infidels Because they refused he excommunicateth them all until they obeyed P. Mornay in Myster The next year he sent his Legates through Europe who by preachings entreatings and excommunications purchased great sums of money as if it had been for aid of the holy Land but it could not be known into what gulf so vast sums were hid but the care of the holy Land was forgot and the charity of men grew cold Mat. Paris Behold the issue it was to repress the Emperor Frederick who is more execrable said the Pope then Pharaoh Nero or any Tyrant He sent his Legate Albert Beham into Germany to deprive all Bishops and to excommunicate all Laicks adhering unto the Emperor or who wished him well But at that time none of the Bishops nor Abbots regarded that commission and being assembled they openly protested That the Priest of Rome had no power in Germany without consent of the Bishops there Let the Priest of Rome feed his Italians said they we who are the dogs of this flock will beat away the wolves lurking under lambs skins what he will do to others ye may know seeing this disguised Vicar so dealeth with us The Pope accursed Frederick Duke of Austria as the chief of that Assembly and Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh presently absolved him And all the Bishops with one consent accursed the Pope as the enemy of Christian peace a most damnable Arch-Heretick and more pestiferous then the Turks Jews or Tartars seeing he doth such things as those had never done the like Mornay in Myster ex Avent lib. 7. Annal. Boio Then Gregory sent unto the Canons and Monks charging them to choose other Prelates They would not Therefore he charged some of them to compear before him for their rebellion They contemned his summons Then the Princes and Clergy of Germany assembled again but the Pope died This opposition had he abroad neither wanted he enemies at home for in his first year was so great variance between him and the Citizens that he fled out of Rome about Easter to Viterbio and then to Pirusio and having no other means of revenge he excommunicated them all The cause of this sedition was the Citizens claimed an ancient custome and law that the Pope should not excommunicate any of them nor suspend the City with any interdiction for any excess He answered The Pope is less then God but greater then any man consequently greater then a Citizen yea greater is he then any Emperor and seeing he is their spiritual father he may chastise his children and reduce them so oft as they go astray Moreover the Romans alledged that their Bishops were tied to pay unto the Senate yearly tribute both by ancient and late laws of which they have been in use and possession until these days Gregory replied Albeit in time of persecution the Church for her defence and cause of peace had gratified the heads of the City with kindely rewards yet that should not now be pleaded as a debt This strife was not soon ended Mat. Paris ad An. 1234. It would seem incredible almost to read how vast sums of money this Pope did rake together by exactions voluntary offerings confirmations of Bishopricks removing variances betwixt Bishops and Magistrates and other Church-men and especially for dispensing with oaths by all which what inconveniences did arise it cannot be told saith Matth. Parisien ibid. for as there was nothing so hard or absurd wherewith the Pope could not dispense for money so the people trusting to dispensations did little regard how great evil they did As for example Henry King of England being desirous of a taxation did swear in Parliament that he would ratifie some ancient Liberties which they were suing and after the tax was granted he past from his oath by a dispensation At another time the same Henry did sign himself with the cross pretending and swearing that he would go into the holy Land against the Infidels when the money was amassed for his journey he gave over his journey being assured that the Pope would acquit him for 100. or 200. pounds From this sink of dispensations did more and more abound the plurality of Benefices in one mans person Bishopricks were bestowed on men without literature children were made Parsons kinsfolks were married within degrees in a word what kinde of iniquity was not committed under sure confidence of dispensations Matth. Parisien This Gregory made truce with the Emperor An. 1240. and within a few moneths he calleth for the Cardinals John de Columna and Raymond and said I am ashamed of the truce made with the enemy of the Church go therefore unto the Emperor thou John who wast mediator betwixt us and shew him that I will not accept the articles and that I am his enemy John answereth Far be that inconstancy from such an one I will not consent unto this counsel yea I earnestly contradict it Gregory saith Then from this forth I will not hold thee for a Cardinal John answereth Nor will I have thee for a Pope Thus they were parted with mutual defiance Ibid. When the King of France heard of this he commandeth to hold up all the moneys that the Legate had amassed under the name of relief for the holy Land and then the Pope was content to keep the truce Ibid. He was the Author of that hymn Salve Regina c. in which he giveth unto the blessed Virgin the proper worship of Christ In his name were published the Books of Decretals that were collected by Raymond a Dominican He sat fourteen years and died An. 1241. When the Cardinals came together for election Robert Somerset an English Cardinal was likely to have carried it and in the mean time he and some others who did incline that way were poisoned to the great infamy of the Roman Clergy saith Mat. Paris 4. CELESTIN the IV. a very old man attaineth the Chair by promises He sat eighteen days and was poisoned Then the See was vacant twenty and one moneths because the Emperor had some Cardinals under arrest whom at last he dismissed by intercession of Baldwin Greek Emperor and Raymund Earl of Tolouse 5. Here it shall not be amiss to insert the comparison of these former Popes A parallel of preceeding and following Popes with others following as it is in Io. Bale Catal. From Silvester the Il. until this year 1242. that is for the space of 240. years Antichrist did reign in the Roman Church like some accursed Lucifer for in
Rome Matth. Paris loc ci and he sent unto Sifrid Bishop of Mentz commanding him to publish the sentence of the Roman Consistory against Otho throughout all Germany and charge all the Cities that they do not acknowledge him Sifrid delayed no time But immediately Henry Count Palatine of Rhene the Duke of Brabant and other Princes and Barons levy an Army against Sifrid and forced him to leave his Bishoprick and hide himself in Thuringia where the Count did as yet cleave unto the Pope When Otho understood of this stir in Germany he did return quickly and notwithstanding the Pope's curse was received as Emperor and calleth a Diet at Norinberg An. 1212. about Whitsunday where he declareth the manifold fraud of Innocentius and how unjustly he had accursed him and then said Be of courage you Princes unto you belongeth the charge of this Kingdom and the administration thereof I say unto you belongeth every disposition of the Teutonick Kingdom and to provide for every thing therein it is in your power and not in the power of the Pope to create or forsake an Emperor it is your part to calm the troubles if any shall arise within the Empire therefore ye Princes and Nobles maintain your rights and shew your power for your Nation and Imperial Laws lest if ye do it not ye be deprived of Empire and patrimony c. By these and such other words they resolve to levy immediately an Army and first to invade Thuringia Io. Naucler gener 41. In the year 1214. Innocentius causeth Frederick to be elected which now had been well bred in literature and Otho thought to have hindered the election but the Princes some for envy of his puissance and some for affection to the former Emperor and some addicted unto the Pope fell from him therefore he retired into Saxony until he gathered a new Army he made some attempts but in vain and died An. 1220. 3. FREDERICK the II. left Germany in peace and went to be confirmed at Rome He gave unto Pope Honorius the County of Funda and other great gifts even a rod to break his own head and he confirmed the Act Whosoever continued a year under excommunication shall be guilty of proscription and shall not be absolved until he make satisfaction unto the Pope In recompence of these gratitudes and obeysance when two Counts in Tuscia Thomas and Richard did rebel against the Emperor the Pope maintained them and absolved them from their allegiance and because Frederick did expostulate Honorius the Pope thundereth a curse against him Some Bishops conspired with the rebels and the Emperor accused and pursued them for treason They run to Honorius He sent a Nuntio unto the Emperor and commandeth to restore the Bishops and dischargeth him that he meddle not with Church-men The Emperor could not endure such imperiousness and said How long will the Bishop of Rome abuse my patience when will his covetous heart be satisfied go tell him that I have as great prerogatives as my Father Henry and Frederick my Grand-father and that I will rather hazard my Crown then suffer him to empair my authority seeing every Prince in France Spain England c. hath the nomination of their own Prelates Pe. Mexia But Platina saith The cause of this excommunication was when his Mother died which held him within bounds he began to vex the Church Lands But it is certain by sundry Histories that his Mother died in the beginning of Innocentius In his time came John de Bregna King of Jerusalem into Italy for aid against the Turks he made reconciliation betwixt the Pope and Emperor and gave his onely Daughter Jole unto the Emperor then a widower with the Title King of Jerusalem for this cause the Kings of Sicily were called Kings of Jerusalem for a long space Then Frederick did intend to go into Asia yet because he delayed Pe. Mexia saith the truce which John had made with the Sultan for ten years was not yet expired the Pope did intend some great thing against him but was taken away by death When Gregory was installed Jole was brought to Rome to be married and when the Pope held out his right foot unto the Emperor to kiss it he scarcely touched his knee but would not bow unto the foot P. Mexia The Pope was not well pleased he dissembleth for a time but intendeth to revenge So after some moneths he chargeth the Emperor to go into Asia according to his vow but intendeth to deprive him of the Empire Frederick suspecteth it and delayeth the longer till he heard that the Christians in Asia were utterly distressed then he assembleth his Nobles at Cremona and causeth his Son Henry to be created Caesar and sent him to perswade the Princes to send aid unto his expedition An. 1226. At this time the Lombards had made a league with other Cities of Italy by suggestion of Pope as is believed saith Naucler Honorius against the Emperor which league continued many years to the great prejudice of the Empire and manifest hindering of the expedition An. 1227. Pope Gregory again chargeth the Emperor to go into Asia Frederick writeth unto his Son to conveen the Princes again and nameth the time when they should make their rendezvous at Brundusio The Emperor becometh sickly nevertheless he sailed with his Army into Creta and there being hindered by sickness he sent his Army forward and returned himself into Pulia Then the Pope excommunicateth him the Papalines say because he had murthered Jole and others speak of other pretexts but P. Mexia and Blondus say that Jole died after this curse Immediately Frederick sent to Rome offering to clear himself but his Ambassade was not admitted Therefore the Emperor sent Letters throughout the Empire and to other Princes shewing how wonderously he was excommunicated and how presumptuous and covetous the Church of Rome was become even the mother of all mischief Unto Otho Duke of Bavier he wrote thus The high Priests of Rome do now affect not onely dominion but God-head for they will have all men to fear them more then God and it is sure that there be many Antichrists among them neither hath Christian Religion any such adversary that man which is called the Pope abounding in wealth to the great prejudice of piety thinketh after the maner of Tyrants that he may do as he listeth and is answerable to none as if he were God what is proper unto God he vaunteth of himself that he cannot err he requireth both impudently and imperiously all men to believe that he cannot be guilty of a lye Avent Annal. lib. 7. And unto Henry the III. King of England he wrote The Church of Rome is become so avaricious that they are not content with the goods of the Church but they will have the inheritance of Emperors Kings and Princes and make them all tributaries as Henry hath experience and the Earl of Tolouse whom the Popes binde with excommunication till they bring them into
and confine Countries and that one of their Preachers who was burnt at Vienna had affirmed that above 80000. embraced the same doctrine within those Provinces and another named Lombard who was taken and burnt at Colein avowed that there were many of his Religion within and about that City and from those dregs saith he Bohemia is infected with these errors until this day But it was made known unto all the world what was the doctrine of the Bohemians at Constance and Basil Antonin par 3. tit 21. cap. 5. saith Many of them were burnt in many parts of the world especially Picenum or Marca Anconitana was full of them and also Florence whence many were exiled and spread themselves even unto Greece He called the Emperor Lewis a follower of them he saith Jo. Castillioneus and Francis Hacutara two Franciscans were burnt for the same doctrines Pa. Aemilius saith Under Charls the fair King of France were sublime engines and most learned men among them were some truly holy and others striving foolishly to exceed others kept no measure and became wicked and it is uncertain to guess of the judgement and manners of some the evils of the time were grievous to good men who mourned secretly P. Mornay in Myster pag. 440 454. About the year 1340. Conrade Hager who was a Preacher at Wortzburgh the space of twenty four years taught The Mass is not a sacrifice nor available to quick nor dead and money given for Masses is very robbery and sacriledge of Priests And certainly as he condemned the false sacrifice he declared the true For such doctrine he was imprisoned Fox in Act. out of the Register of Otho the VI. of Herbi An. 1390. twenty four Citizens of Mentz were burnt at Binga for the doctrine of the Valdenses Masseus speaketh of more then twenty who were burnt in Province at Narbon because they would not acknowledge the Roman Decretals and called them contrary unto Scriptures 8. There is an ancient record poetically compiled of the date or year An apology of a wolf fox and ass 1343. under the name Poenitentiari Asini there a fox a wolf and an ass are said to shrieve one another first the wolf confesseth unto the fox and was absolved easily then the wolf heareth the confession of the fox and sheweth him the like favor and lastly the ass confesseth that being hungry he took a straw out of a sheave of corn that was upon an horses back going in pilgrimage unto Rome he professeth repentance for the fault yet thinking that it was not so hainous as the faults of the other two he was confident of remission but discipline was sharply executed upon him he was condemned and slain By the wolf was meant the Pope and the fox resembled the Priests these do easily absolve one another but the Laicks who were meant by the ass must suffer sharp censure namely if the German Emperor come under inquisition he must be deprived though the cause be but like a straw yet the wolf saith It is a great crime So they exaugurating the escapes of the Laicks they flie upon them and devour them Fox in Act. 9. Francis Petrarcha a Florentine was Arch-Deacon of Parma about A description of the Roman Church the year 1350. a noble Poet and honored with a Poetical Crown in the Capitole in presence of the Nobility and people of Rome Platin. In his Latine Epistles which are full of gravity and zeal he declareth his minde concerning the present condition of the Church especially in those that have no title In Epist 8. he saith Whatsoever is spoken of the Assyrian or Egyptian Babylon whatsoever is written of the Labyrinth of Avernus of Tartarus and the sulphurous Lakes are but trifles in comparison of what we see now here is terrible Nimrod and Semiramis here is fearful Rhadamantus and greedy Cerberus here is Pasiphae lying under Taurus and that two natured Minotaur briefly you may see whatsoever confused thing And in Epist 9. he calleth himself a pilgrim of Jerusalem about the rivers of Babylon In Epist 10. you do marvel at the superscription of my Epistles and not without cause seeing thou hast read of two Babylons only ...... but marvel not there is a third Babylon in our quarters where can a city of confusion be said to be more justly then in the West who built it I know not but it is well known who dwell in her surely they from whom she hath her name and if thou wilt believe here is Nimrod potent in the earth climbing into the Heavens against the Lord ...... here is Cambyses more furious then he in the East or then the Turk In Epist 16. he sheweth the dangers of good men and lovers of truth and then saith Seeing without the Kingdom of vertue silly and naked truth is deprived of all aid what thinkest thou will be where all vertue is dead and buried surely there truth is the greatest crime and falleth under the hatred of many because all must hunt after the love of one man .... where is no piety no charity nor faith where pride envy avarice and luxury do reign where the worst are promoted and the bribing villain is exalted to Heaven but the just and poor are oppressed where simplicity is termed foolishness and malice is wisdom where God is contemned money is worshipped Laws are trodden under foot and good men have been so abused that now not a good man can be seen I would gladly exempt one from this deluge of sin and I confess he may deserve it but it is a scorn to except one therefore no Noah no Deucaleon shall escape and lest the woman be thought more happy no Parrha shall swim forth this City is drowned with a deluge of filthy lusts and with an uncredible torrent of wickedness ...... Unto this Epistle I have affixed neither my hand nor ring nor time thou knowest the voice of the speaker and where I am In Epist 16. he congratulateth a friend for leaving the Pope's Court then he saith If there may be any true presage the God of vengeance is at hand the Lord will freely deal his just reward unto the insolently proud is their own vengeance ... I remember what long since I said unto one who among very evil men was the best of our number and to whom thou art joyned in blood and I by acquaintance that a last day is approaching unto that Order when their pride shall fall the patience of God and man being wearied out and when he between stubbornness and derision did wish unto me the blindeness of Tiresias and objected the words Simon I have prayed for thee ...... and I replied that I spake not of the defection of faith but of the ruine of them who destroy the faith ....... then he said in earnest Hold thy peace although it be true yet let not us be the Authors ...... whether they will or not all things have their own time and the end of
and also in other Sciences do lament that simony is so frequent and manifest in the Court and many Jurists do dispute in the contrary and have written although with fear sundry Treatises That the Pope by selling Church-Benefices is a Simoniack a Successor of Simon Magus and not of Peter 24. About that time was written another book De aetatibus Ecclesiae therein Aparallel of times the Author sheweth what had been the estate of the Church in former ages namely that Bishops were not ambitious of superiority or earthly authority the Bishop of Rome had not supremacy above other Bishops the name Papae was common to other Bishops by divers steps the Pope hath usurped this tyranny he calleth himself the Servant of Servants and striveth to be Lord of all Lords he taketh Divine honor and praise and he maketh or suffereth men to be Idolaters Catal. test ver lib. 18. 25. In the end of that Century or beginning of the next lived Nilus The cause of the Schism between the Greeks and Latines Arch-Bishop of Thessalonica who wrote two books of the causes of the Schism between the Greek and the Latine Churches In Lib. 1. he saith The cause is not the sublimity of doctrine surpassing mens capacities and far less is it any word of holy Scripture as if it did not declare what concerneth this controversie for to accuse the Scripture is all one as if man would accuse God ..... What then is the cause of the difference the question is not confirmed by a Decree of an Oecunomical Synod and the Romans would be Masters and make all others their disciples ...... It is very absurd that whereas the Fathers had no precedents yet by themselves rhey saw the right we having their examples cannot discern it and indeed the ignorance of those at the first contention might be pardoned ...... but when so many ages have passed and the way of peace is not as yet known who can think but it is the fault of them who will not have peace But they say The Pope is the Prince of Priests and the Father who hath power to call universal Synods and by himself or without others may discern in Church-affairs But Julius was Pope and Damasus and Leo and Agatho and none of these ever said so but conveening with their Brethren by the assistance of the good Spirit they established Acts and peace in the Church And if this was the only way and it is not now observed who can doubt but the cause of the variance standeth herein and certainly the blame lieth not upon our side And if the power of discerning belong unto the Pope it were superfluous to call Assembliet but it is not so for we know that Agatho Celestin and others had their particular Synods for deciding questions and nevertheless they referred those unto the universal Synod and craved the confirmation of the truth by common decree which had been needless if when the Pope had discerned all others must assent unto him Now if this question were concerning a private man it might seem needless to call all the world unto an Assembly but seeing the chief heads of the world are at variance it is absurd to determine the cause without the consent of the world since the Fathers by their writings and example have shewed the way But if they will still object unto us the primacy of the Pope we say that in so doing he overthroweth his primacy but by holding the ancient way he doth what becometh a good man and maintaineth his place for he may consider what should be the â—ssue if the controversie were decided after common suffrage and what hath hapned unto the Latines arrogating unto themselves the power of prescribing Laws for in that way the Church might be free from all tumults and live in peace since none could readily contradict that which was established by common sentence for though some in former times have been so mad yet they were but few and vanished soon But when the peace of the Church is disturbed he loseth what he might have for he is deprived of the primacy of the four Patriarchs neither is there any peace Many have thought upon remedies there have been many conferences and Ambassays but the malady continueth and shall continue so long as the Latines hold their tenets The Pope say they hath power in Ecclesiastical affairs So say I let him not be contrary unto the Decrees of the Fathers they established things by universal Councel and each had need of anothers aid being conscious of humane frailty let the Pope therefore follow their statutes and discern not any point before it be debated by others or if he hath his power not from the Fathers but from the Apostles let him hearken unto the Apostle who said I have not used my power lest I lay a stumbling-block unto the Gospel of Christ and in another place The power which the Lord hath given us to edification and not to destruction And therefore if he hath any power let him not use it but for advancing the Gospel to the end that in following Paul's example he may shew himself an Apostolical man bet now none can be ignorant whether he useth it for edification or destruction ...... And that president of the twelve Apostles St. Peter was rebuked by Paul and when he was rebuked he was silent and although he might have said more reasonably then the Pope What I the President have done should be a law unto others yet he said not so but accepted the admonition and contradicted not what Paul had said ..... And when Paul and Barnabas came to Jerusalem for that question of the circumcision Peter usurped not primacy nor said he It belongeth unto me to discern in such things but the Apostles and Elders were assembled neither did Peter debar the Apostles usurping power nor did the Apostles exclude the Elders that were at Jerusalem for they had learned from Christ to usurp no primacy Peter indeed began to speak and after him St. James and all the rest of the Apostles and Elders even Peter himself consented unto the words of James so did these blessed men love Christ and so studious were they of peace and truth in the Church and the Apostles seeking truth this way have given us a law in such cases but seeing ye take a contrary course can ye blame any but your selves for this variance This is a touch of more whence we see that the Romans wanted not admonition 26. With the book of this Nilus is usually printed another of Barlaam a Greek Monk to the same purpose In cap. 16. he recapitulateth all the particulars that he had handled saying I have shewed that each one of the Apostles were immediately appointed by our Lord Christ to be a Pastor and Teacher of the whole earth 2. That blessed Clemens was created by Peter not Bishop of the whole world but of Rome especially and properly and that the Roman See
and Lordships and if any wise man gain-say the open errors of Antichrist and teach men to give their alms to poor needy men to escape the pains of Hell and to gain the bliss of Heaven he shall be imprisoned as a man of unchristian belief and traitor to God and Christian Kings and Lords And whereas King Hezekiah was busie to cleanse God's house and put away all uncleanness from the Sanctuary ..... some Christians Lords in name and Heathens in conditions defile the Sanctuary of God and bring in simoniacal Clarks full of covetousness and heresie and hypocrisie and malice to stop God's Law that it be not known and kept or freely preached and some Christian Lords keep many Prelats and Curats in their Courts and in secular offices openly against God's Law and mans and withhold them from their ghostly office and helping of Christian souls ...... let these unwise Lords know that Eli the Prophet one only had the truth of God and King Ahab with 850 Priests and Prophets of Baal had the false part and after Micheas one alone Prophet of God had the truth against 400 Prophets of Baal that counselled Achab to war to his own shame and death so now a few poor men and Idiots in comparison of School-Clarks may have the truth of holy Scripture against many thousand Prelates and religious that be given to worldly pride covetousness simony hypocrisie and other fleshly sins and the rather seeing poor men desire only the truth and freedom of the holy Gospel and Scripture and accept mans law and ordinances only in as much as they be grounded on holy Scripture or good reason and common profit of Christian people ...... But it is to be feared full sorely that Kings and Lords now have been in the former sins of Manasses God grant that they repent verily and make amends to God and man as he did in the end And near the end of that Chapter he saith Now in England it is a common protection against persecution of Prelates and some Lords if a man be accustomed to swear needless false and unadvised oaths by the bones nails and sides and other members of Christ and be proud and letcherous and speak not of God's Law and reprove not sin about him and to abstain from needless oaths and not lawful and to reprove sin by way of charity is cause enough why Prelates and some Lords slander men and call them Lollards Hereticks raisers of debate and treason against the King ...... How much blood have Lords shed in wars for pride and covetousness by counsel of false Prelates Confessors and Preachers it passeth mans wit to tell fully in this life but of shedding blood and slaying poor men by withdrawing alms and giving it to dead stocks or stones or to rich Clarks and feigned religious were to speak now if a man had the spirit of ghostly strength now men kneel and pray and offer fasts to dead Images that have neither hunger nor cold and despise beat and slay Christian men what honoring of God is this c. The Bishops and Friers could not endure such doctrine but so long as Edward the III. lived he was safe for that King loved him and as some write the above named Acts were by his information máde against the Pope and Prelates when the King became old and unable his second Son John Duke of Lancaster was Regent for the King 's eldest Son was dead and his Son Richard was yong he approved the doctrine of Christ which Wickliff did teach so did Henry Percey Lord Marshal William Rigge Chancellor of the University and many more of account Simon Langham Arch-Bishop of Canterbury summoned him to appear at Lambeth An. 1376. The Duke of Lancaster went with him and the contention was great yet nothing was done against him at that time In the beginning of the reign of Richard the II. John the Regent and the Lord Marshal gave up their Offices then the Bishops thought to have the more advantage against Wickliff Nevertheless he continued preaching 1. The holy Eucharist after consecration is not the body of Christ but figuratively or sacramentally 2. The Church of Rome is not the head of all Churches nor had Peter any more power given him by Christ then any other Apostle had 3. The Pope hath no more power of the keys then any other within the order of Priesthood hath 4. If God be temporal Princes may lawfully and justly take their temporalities from Church-men sinning habitualiter 5. The Gospel is a rule sufficient by it self to rule the life of all Christians here c. These and such other Articles were brought to Pope Gregory the XI by him and twenty three Cardinals they were condemned as heretical And the Pope sent his Bulls unto the University to Simon the Arch-Bishop and unto the Bishop of London that they should apprehend the Heretick as he spoke he wrote also unto the King to assist the Bishops A convocation was held at Lambeth where Wickliff appeared professing himself to be a true Christian he explained the Articles and he denied some to be his assertions saying they had wrested his words At that time whether the Queen-Mother had discharged the Bishops to do him violence as some write or that the Londoners took his part as others say or both he was dismissed only they charged him that he should preach no more of that doctrine The Schism of the Antipopes gave some respite unto Wickliff and Simon was slain in a dissension between the Nobility and the Commons His Successor William Courtney was more fully against him and prevailed so with the King to banish him and in the fifth year of the yong King procured an Act that Hereticks as it pleased them to speak should be imprisoned until they justified their cause This Act mentioneth great numbers of them throughout all the Kingdom convening to Sermons in Churches Church-yards Market-places and other places where are great assemblings of people Philip Repington a Batchelor of Divinity had been summoned for the same doctrine but after this Act he forsook it and became Bishop of Lincoln and a cruel persecutor of the truth which he had professed John Ashton also fell away Nicolas Herford another Batchelor made his appeal from the Bishop unto the King and his Council but William caused him to be apprehended and imprisoned he escaped and continued preaching as before John Wickliff in the time of his banishment wrote unto Pope Urban a confession of his faith wherein he affirmeth that seeing the Bishop of Rome calleth himself the Vicar of Christ of all men he is most bound to follow the Law of Christ in the Gospel since the greatness among Christ's Disciples consisteth not in worldly honors but in exact imitation of Christ in life and doctrine and he advised the Pope to leave unto the Secular Powers all temporal rule as Christ did and he prayed that he and his Cardinals might follow the Lord Jesus and faithfully teach
Indulgence unto all who would aid him in his Wars John Huss writ against the impiety of these pardons and the people being so informed spoke also against them and called the Pope the Antichrist who durst proclaim Wars and take the Cross on his shoulders against the Christians The Magistrates imprisoned some for such speeches but the people joined and forced the Magistrates to let the prisoners go except three that were privily beheaded in prison when the people saw the blood running out at the dores came and took away their bodies and buried them honourably and cried These are Saints which have given their bodies for the testimony of God They buried them in the Church of Bethleem as the Relicks of Martyrs saith Aene. Sylvius in Histor Bohem. cap. 35. The other party being more wealthy and therefore fearing the Pope were instant against him and prevailed with the King that John Huss was banished the Town The people cried out against the Prelates and Priests as the Authors of the banishment accusing them of simony adultry pride c. not sparing to lay open their vices and eagerly craving a Reformation of the Clergy The King being moved with that out-crying required greater exactions of such Clarks as were delated and known to be prophane Then the other party took occasion to complain of all sparing none whom they knew to be the enemies of John Huss So many Clarks were brought into great distress others into fear and the most part were glad to fall in at least not to fall out with the purer sort and John Huss had liberty to return unto his Church at Bethleem the people received comfort the King great gain and the Priests fell into the net which they had prepared for others But John Huss was the more accused before the Pope who directed his Bull unto the King to suppress John Huss and his doctrine Briefly for his cause amongst others was the Councel gathered at Constance to which he was summoned by the Pope and got a Safe-conduct from the Emperour that he should only answer unto such things whereof he was blamed and undoubtedly he should return into his own Country in safety He resolved to appear and affixed Letters on the dores of Cathedral Churches Parish Churches Abbeys and Cloisters signifying that he was going to the General Councel to give an account of his faith and if any man had suspicion of his doctrine he craved that they would declare it before the Bishop of Prague or if they pleased before the Councel Then An. 1414. August 30. all the Barons of Bohemia were assembled at the Abbey of St. James in Prague the Bishop being present There John Huss presented a Supplication craving this favour that if the Bishop of Nazareth Inquisitor of Heresie within that Diocy had any suspicion of his doctrine he would declare it there and he protested that he was willing to suffer correction if he deserved it Or if the Bishop had no accusation against him that they would give him a testimonial by which he being as it were armed might go the more confidently unto Constance The Bishop professed openly that he knew no offence in him and only advised him to purge himself of the Excommunication This was put in form of an Act and sent unto the Emperour with John Huss It hapned that August 27. Conrad the Arch-Bishop held a Synod with his Prelates where a Proctor appeared in the name of John Huss requiring that since John Huss was ready to give an account of his faith they or any of them who would accuse him of obstinacy should write in their names and according to the Law both of God and Man prepare themselves to suffer the like punishment if they could not prove it legally against him as he was ready to answer with God's help before the Arch-Bishop and his Prelates or in the insuing Councel Answer was made by Ulric Suab Marshal to the Arch Bishop that his Master was busied with the affairs of the King and therefore the Proctor should wait a little in some place without Court This he did but got no other answer and therefore he made protestation of his proffer and craved instrument upon the refusal from a Notary there present The History of John Huss fol. 4. October 15. John Huss took his journey being accompanied by two Noble-men John Lord de Chlum and M. Wencelat de Duba and thâ—ir followers Wheresoever he came he notified his coming by Letters affixed on most patent places craving that whosoever could impute any errour or obstinacy unto him they would prepare themselves to the Councel where he was willing to satisfie every one In all his journey he was friendly received even by Curats and Priests so that he writ in an Epistle that he had found no enemies in any place but in Bohemia And if his coming into any City was known the streets were full of people desirous to see him namely at Nuremberg the Curats came unto him and conferred with him He said He was desirous to shew his mind openly and to keep nothing secret So after dinner he talked with them untill night before some Senatours and many Citizens they all held him in singular reverence except one Doctour and one Curat who checked all that he spake although they gave no reason Stanislaus de Xnoyma a Bohemian was going to Constance to be one of his accusers by the way he died of a Feaver November 3. John Huss came to Constance and lodged with an honest Matron named Faith On the morrow the two Noble men shewed unto the Pope that they had brought John Huss and intreated that he might remain without molestation according to his Safe-conduct The Pope answered Although John Huss had killed his Brother no hurt should be done unto him during his abode there November 29. two Bishops and the Burgh-Master were sent for him to come before the Pope and his Cardinals to render some knowledge of his doctirne as he had craved and they were ready to hear He answered He was desirous to shew his doctrine not in private but publickly before the Councel and yet he would obey this demand So committing himself unto the Lord Jesus and protesting that he would rather die for the glory of God and prosession of the truth that he had learned out of the holy Scriptures then deny any part thereof he came unto the Pope's Court. There first he was questioned generally of the errors that were spread of him He answered Reverend Fathers understand that my minde is to die rather then to be found culpable of one error for this cause am I come willingly unto this Councel to shew my self ready to suffer correction if any can prove me to be in any error The Cardinals replied Thou speakest modestly and so left him with the Lord de Chlum under a guard of armed men Then they sent a subtle Monk under shew of rudeness and simplicity to intrap him by questions but the other
Word Then he declared unto the people the cause of his death as is before in the mean while the Executioner was stripping off his clothes and turned his hands behinde his back and tied him to the stake with wet ropes whereas it hapned that his face was toward the East one cried That an Heretick should not have liberty to look East-ward So he was turned When his neck was tied unto the stake with a chain he said I will gladly receive this chain for Christ who was tied with a worse chain for my sake Under his feet they set two wet faggots mixed with straw and from the feet to the chin he was inclosed in wood Before the wood was kindled the Baron of Oppenheim and another Gentleman went and exhorted him that he would remember his salvation and repent of his errors He said What errors should I renounce whereas I know my self guilty of none as for those things that have been falsely alledged against me I know that I never did so much as think them for this was the chief aim of all my preaching to teach all men repentance and remission of sins according to the Gospel of Jesus Christ and after the exposition of the holy Fathers wherefore I am ready to suffer death with a cheerful minde They left him wringing their hands and the fire was kindled Then he prayed with a loud voice Jesus Christ Son of the living God have mercy upon me He repeated these words thrice and the winde driving the flame into his face choaked him afterwards he moved the space that one may say the Lord's prayer thrice The head and neck that were above the chain they hewed into small pieces that it might be consumed the sooner They found his heart untouched among the ashes they struck it with their rods and burnt it alone They gathered all the ashes with great diligence and threw them into the river that the least remnant of him should not abide on the earth The History of John Huss Now that we may know wherein his doctrine differed from ours at this day I will but hint at them and add a little of his Prophesies Of all the Articles that he professed to believe more were imputed unto him as followeth in Chapter V. but he denied them none was different from our present Doctrine but the opinion of Transubstantiation which he held with the Romanists As for his Prophesies In Prague he saw a Vision he seemed to paint the Images of Christ and his Apostles but the Pope came and hindered him and caused his Servants to blot away the Images Then he saw other Painters in great number paint the same Images again and the Painters became so numerous that the Pope and his Cardinals were not able to abolish the Images In the Councel he said publickly When an hundred years are come ye shall answer unto God and unto me Those words were stamped on the coin of the Hussites When he was shut up among the wood to be burnt he said Out of my ashes a Swan shall arise which they shall not be able to burn as they do with the Goose Huss signifieth a Goose in the Bohemian Language By all which no doubt he foresaw the Reformation that followed an hundred years after his death Aeneas Sylvius in Histor Bohem. cap. 36. relateth this History briefly and howbeit he call him and his follow Jerome of Prague stubborn Hereticks as the Councel had called them yet when he commendeth the Epistle of Poggius unto Nicolaus concerning these two and inserteth another unto Leonard â—retin of Jerome's death certainly he thought well of these Martyrs no less then the writer did This Poggius was a Secretary of that Councel In the last Chapter I will touch the process against Jerome studying brevity And here I will remember a passage or two of the Epistles of Poggius ad Leonar Areti First He mentioneth his Epistle unto Nicolaus then coming to the cause of Jerome he saith I profess I never saw any man who in talking especially for life and death hath come nearer the eloquence of the Ancients whom we do so much admire it was a wonder to see with what words with what eloquence arguments countenance and with what confidence he answered his adversaries and declaimed his own cause That it is to be lamented that so fine a Wit had strayed into the study of Heresie if it be true that was objected against him ..... When many things were heaped against him to accuse him of Heresie and those things were proved by Witnesses it was permitted unto him to answer particularly he refused a long time because he should first plead his own cause and then answer to the railings of adversaries when this was refused he said How great is this iniquity that when I have been 340. days in most hard prisons in filthiness in dung in fetters and want of all things ye have heard my adversaries at all times and ye will not hear me one hour ..... ye are men and not gods ye may slip and er and be deceived and seduced c. Then every Article of accusation was read publickly and proved by Witnesses They asked him Whether he could object It is almost incredible to consider how cunningly he answered and with what Arguments he defended himself He never spake one word unworthy of a good man that if he thought in heart as he spake with tongue no cause of death could have been against him not of the meanest offence He said All those things were false and feigned by his adversaries He declared his own studies and life full of vertues And he spared not to commend John Huss calling him a good just and holy man who had spoken nothing against the Church of God but against the abuses pride and pompt of the Clergy and Prelates for whereas the revenues of the Church should be imployed on the poor and strangers he judged it unworthily bestowed on harlots feastings feeding of horses and dogs superfluous raiment and such other things unworthy of Christian Religion He quoted many Doctors for his opinions In the end Poggius saith O man worthy of everlasting remembrance among men This Epistle is also in Fascic rer expetend fol. 152. 12. In other places many others suffered death for teaching and speaking against the worshipping of Saints against transubstantiation the tyranny of the Pope c. These Articles were always objected unto them although they differed from the Romish Church in many other things Amongst those were Henry Crunfelder Priest of Ratisbon An. 1420. Henry Radgeber Priest there An. 1423. John Druendo of Noble birth and a Priest was burnt at Worms An. 1424. John Draendorf the same year Peter Thoraw at Spire An. 1426. John Rockenzan An. 1430. Matthias Hager An. 1458 c. 13. The Emperour Sigismund required Peter de Alliaco Cardinal of Overtures of Reformation Cambrey to put in form some Articles concerning the Reformation of the Church that might be propounded
Thief and Son of perdition nor is he the Head of the holy militant Church since he is not a member thereof 21. The grace of predestination is the bond wherewith the Church of Christ and every member thereof is united unto Christ the Head insolubly 22. A Pope or Prelate being wicked or praescitus is equivocally a Pastor and truly a Thief and Robber 23. A Pope should not be called most holy no not in respect of his Office for then a King may be called most holy yea an Hang-man may be called holy yea the Divel may be called holy for he is the Officer of God 24. If a Pope live contrary unto Christ although he be chosen lawfully according to the institution of men yet he entereth otherwise then by Christ even although he enter by election prescribed by God for Judas was lawfully chosen by Christ unto the Apostleship and yet he went the wrong way into the sheepfold 25. The condemnation of the forty five Articles of John Wickliff made by the Doctors is unreasonable and unjust and a feigned cause is alledged by them to wit none of them is Catholick 26. Whether one be chosen lawfully or unlawfully we should believe the works of the elected for in so far as he worketh unto the edification of the Church so far hath he authority from God 27. There is no appearance that there should be an head governing the Church in spiritual things who should always remain with the militant Church 28. Christ can rule his Church better without these monstrous heads to wit by his Apostles and true Disciples who are spread through the World 29. The Apostles and faithful Priests of the Lord did diligently rule the Church in things necessary unto salvation before the Office of a Pope was known and so might they until the day of judgement although there were not a Pope 30. None is a Civil Lord none is a Prelate none is a Bishop so long as he is in mortal sin These Articles were condemned partly as notoriously heretical and rejected by the holy Fathers partly as scandalous and offensive unto pious ears partly erroneous and partly as timerarious and seditious Then the condemnatory Sentence of John Huss was read The Deputies of the four Nations and the President the Cardinal of Ostia and the Emperor cried Placet Item This assertion any Tyrant may and should be killed meritoriously by any of his Subjects either by privy plots or glozing flattery notwithstanding any covenant or oath of fidelity and not waiting the sentence of any Judge This assertion was condemned as heretical scandalous and strewing a way unto perjuries lies falshood and treasons In Sess 16. July 11. Commissioners were sent into Arragon to deal with Benedict for renouncing his Title Item None may go from the Councel without licence granted by the Presidents of the four Nations under pain of deprivation In Sess 17. July 15. The Emperour undertook to go into Arragon to deal with Pope Benedict and excommunication was denounced against every hinderer of his journy Item Prayers and Processions should be made in Constance every Sunday for his happy success with pardon for a hundred daies to all such as should be present at the Processions and all Prelates should be present in their Pontificals granting also unto every Priest who should say a Mass for the same success another hundred daies indulgence and to every person saying devoutly a Pater noster and an Ave Maria for the Emperour's safety a pardon of forty daies after the wonted manner in the Church In Sess 18. August 17. Two Judges were deputed to hear causes and grievances that were to be presented unto the Councel untill the definitive Sentence exclusivè Item As great faith and obedience should be given unto the Acts of the Councel as to the Bulls Apostolical In Sess 19. September 23. Jerom of Prague who had been accused imprisoned and constrained to abjure read his recantation forsaking all those articles that were called the heresies of Wickliff and Huss and consenting unto the Roman Church and the present Councel especially in the Articles concerning the power of the Keys Sacraments Orders Offices Censures and Indulgences Reliques Liberty of the Church and all other things belonging unto Religion and he consented unto the condemnations and the Sentences pronounced against Wickliff and Huss Item Notwithstanding any Safe-conduct given or to be given by Emperours Kings or others inquisition may be made against an Heretick or any suspected of heresie and process may be made according to Law even although such a person would not have come without such a Safe-conduct This is indeed Nulla fides servanda haereticis In Sess 20. November 21. Frederick Duke of Austria was summoned under pain of excommunication and forfeiting of all his Lands that he held of the Pope or Emperour to render the Cities Castles and Lands that he had taken from George Bishop of Trent January 20. An. 1416. in a general Congregation appeared the Commissioners who had been sent unto Pope Benedict and they presented twelve Articles penned and consented unto at Narbon December 13. between the Emperour and King of Hungary and the Commissioners of the Councels on the one part and the Kings and Princes following Pope Benedict on the other part for union of the Church to wit That a new Process should be intended against Pope Benedict and in case of contumacy he should be Canonically deposed and a Pope should be chosen by the Councel whom they all should acknowledge as only and lawfull Pope In another general Congregation February 4. these Articles were approved and subscribed by the Fathers of the Councel and by the Embassadors and Proctors of the Kings of England Scotland Cyprus Navar Norway of the Dukes of Burgundy Britain Savoy Austria Holland Zealand c. and by the Proctors of Bishops Generals of Orders Priors c. In Sess 21. May 30. James Bishop of Lauda made a Sermon and Jerom of Prague stood up in a high seat and craving and having obtained audience he professed that he had wickedly consented unto the condemnation of Wickliff and Huss that he had lied in approving that Sentence and he revoketh now and for ever his consent thereunto affirming that he had never found any heresie or error in the books of Wickliff nor Huss although he had said so before c. Wherefore he was presently condemned and indured the fire constantly In Sess 22. October 15. The Ambassadors of Arragon were accepted into the Councel In Sess 23. November 5. Commission was given unto certain Deputies to go into Arragon and there to examine Witnesses in the cause of Pope Benedict who will not renounce In Sess 24. November 28. Citation was directed against Pope Benedict In Sess 25. December 14. The Church Glomucen in Bohemia was given in Commenda unto the Bishop Lutomisten for a certain space In Sess 26. December 24. The order of Ambassadors from Princes in this Councel shall not prejudice their
a Generall Councell To this purpose writes Laur. Surius a Carthusian Monk of Colein and enemy of Luther saying Because not small abuses were mixed with these proclaimed indulgences Luther took occasion to inveigh bitterly against some immoderate and filthy preachers of them and sent Letters unto the Bishop of Mentz writing far otherwise of matters of religion than he did afterwards in his book de captivitate Babylonica and other books also he set forth 95. propositions against the indulgences and Tecelius set forth 105. contrary propositions out of this contention arose that fire where with all Europe was almost enflammed in the very beginning of this tragedy many grave learned men did judge that Luther was moved not with a very bad zeal and that he looked upon no other thing but the Reformation of the Church in which every good man was grieved at many abuses c. And in the year 1519. Novemb. 1. Erasmus wrot from Lovan unto Albert Bishop of Mentz saying Many things are in the Books of Luther condemned as heresies by Monks and Friers which in the books of Augustin Bernard are found as sound godly the life or conversation of Luther is universally approved of all men And the world is burdened with mens ordinances with School-doctrines and opinions and with the tyranny of begging Friers who so far as the Pope makes for them they make him more than a god but if he make any thing against their purpose or advantage they account no more of his authority then of a dream they have left off to speak of Christ and teach nothing but their own new conceits which even idiots can not endure and good men groan when they see such things These things as I suspect have moved Luthers mind that he durst oppose himself against the intolerable impudency of some for what other thing can I suspect of a man who is neither ambitious of honour nor covetous of mony And in his epistle to Cardinall Campegius dated Lovan Natal Nicol. 1520. he saith I have heard very worthy men of approoved life and doctrine rejoice that they had found some of Luthers books and I have seen that whosoever was of most innocent life and nearest to the purity of the Gospell was least offended at him further his life is commended even by them who hate his doctrine God only can judge of the mind ..... the world now being wearied with this doctrine of humane traditions constitutions seemeth to thirst for the pure water of the Evangelicall fountaines and it seemes unto mee that this man is framed by nature unto this purpose as he is kindled in desire V. The Pope was persuaded by some that Luthers cause should be first Card. Cajetan dealeth with Luther examined in Germany and so he committeth it unto Cardinall Cajetan ordering him that if he find any appearance of amendement to accept him and restore him unto the Church and not only forgive him what was passed but give him hope of preferment and rewards but if the man be obstinate he should deal with the Emperour and Princes to restrain him with bodily punishments Upon citation Luther goeth to Ausburgh and hearing that the Cardinall had gained upon the Emperour and some Princes to hate him he writes unto George Spalatinus For all these I fear not though they prevaile by flattery or credite to make mee odious unto all men yet I am sure in my conscience that whatsoever I have and whatsoever they impugne I acknowledge and confesse that I have it from God and these things I do referr and offer unto Him if he take them let them go if he maintaine them they are safe and blessed be his holy name for ever He came to Ausburgh in the beginning of October but did not present himself untill he had received a safe-conduct from the Emperour and then he appeareth before the Legate October 12. he was accepted courteously and the Legate spoke of some controverted points but when he perceived saith Pe. Soave that he was not like to yeeld no not for the great weight of Schoole-divinity in which profession he was very well acquainted and he was prompt with the texts of Scripture where in the School-men had little confidence therefore he professed openly that he would not deal with him in way of disputation only he did exhort him to recall what he had divulged or at least to submit his books and doctrine unto the Popes judgement and the rather he should not refuse because of the present danger if he repent not and of Leo's favour if he despise it not when it is tendered Luther pauseth a litle without any answer the Legate thought he wold not presse him instantly but gives him leave for some days that the menaces and promises may take the more upon him and he sent Jo. Staputius Vicar generall of the Augustinians to deale with him in the same manner Another day the Legate professed that he would deal with him not as a disputant but as his Judge and to encline him to reconciliation he adviseth him that he let not the faire opportunity of favour slip Luther answereth with his accustomed freedom I will not prejudge the truth for any paction nor have I offended any man by word or deed that I should hunt after any man's favour nor do I fear the menaces of any adversary and if they will attempt any thing against mee illegally I am resolved to appeall unto a generall Councell The Cardinall had heard that he was encouraged by some Princes who intended by him to restrain the Popes power and he suspected that their persuasion had made him so confident therefore he was full of wrath and chideth him bitterly revileth him admonishes him that Princes have long hands and commandeth him to pack him out of his sight He going away calleth to mind what they had done to John Huss he intendeth to depart quietly but after another advisement he sent Letters unto the Cardinall where in he acknowledgeth that he had spoken hastily as the importunity of his adversaries and these bankers had provoked him he promiseth to use more modesty yea he will satiffy the Pope and shall speak no more of Indulgences if his adversaries shall be likewise tied But saith the same authour while neither party will be silent but rather provoke one another the fire was the more kindled The Court of Rome was offended with the Cardinal that he had dealt too peremptorily and contum cliously nor had allured him with hope of a miter or red hatt Others relate that conference in other words yet not contrary that when Luther was commanded to recant he desired to be informed where in he had erred The Legate alledgeth the Extravagant of Pope Clemens Then Luther protested that he did reverence the Church of Rome so far as they are not contrary unto the written word of God as for any thing that he had written or said he protested that he thought it
hear that he had written of free-will and such other idle questions trifles and of the Sacrament and such other things that are determined by the generall Councels Osiand in Epit. Lib. 1. Cap. 27. In March Luther publishes his answer unto the Censure of Colen and Lovan These writings are reported at Rome and some do charge the Pope of negligence that he provideth not timely against so great evils especially the Monks do grumble that he takes more pleasure in hunting gaming and musik and is careless of weightier things they tell him how arianisme might have been prevented if Arius had been Contplaints at Rome against Leo he knowes not what to doe at h is first appearing put out of the way as they did at Constance with Huss and Jerom. On the other side saith Pe. Soave Leo began to repent that he had medled at all with the business for he thought it had been better for him to have permitted the Monks to fight together so long as they both professed obedience unto him and not to have sided with either party to the offense of the other yea if he had not medled with it it might have evanished in a short time Nevertheless upon the continuall solicitation of some bb of Germany and the two Universities and especially of the Friers Leo was moved to yield So the Cardd Prelates Divines and Canonists were assembled and Leo commits the cause unto them They unanimously agree that so great impiety must be blasted with the thunder of a curse but the Divines and Canonists do vary in the manner Some said the curse must be given peremptorily others say A citation must precede The Divines say The A decree against Luther case is notorious by his books and publik Sermons The Canonists say Notoriousnes takes not away just defense neither by the law of God nor of nature and they had given a precedent in summoning him before Cardinal Cajetan Again the Divines say This cause doth concerne them only seing it is of faith Religion The Canonists say It concerneth them also seing it is a case to be judged After much jangling they fall upon a course to please both parties and distinguish between the doctrine person books let his doctrine be presently condemned a certain day be named wherein he may appeare and that may serve for a citation but for the books there was another variance some would have them go with his doctrine and some with his person And when neither party would yeeld unto the other a mid way was devised to please them both to wit the Books shall be condemned with the doctrine and be burnt when he is accursed And accordingly one decree is made for all therein he is not warned to appeare but that he and all adhering unto him shall abstain from these errours and burn the books within 60 dayes or els they are presently declared notorious and obstinate hereticks and also all men are charged that they keep not nor receive any of his books howbeit they containe not the condemned errours but flee from him and all his favorits or take his person and bring him up or chase him out of their dominions yea and whosoever shall receive him their lands also are made subject unto the curse of the Church The forenamed authour shewes what were the censures of this Bull men of understanding saith he did admire it first in the forme that whereas it should have been handled in the language of Scripture yet it was set forth in the style of a Court and that in such intricate prolixe sentences that it was hard to find out the meaning of it and as if it were a decree in case of a fee-farme namely in that clause Forbidding all men that they presume not to assert these errours was such polixity that between forbidding and preserve were 400. words at the least Others did marke that unto 41. positions that were condemned as hereticall scandalous false offensive unto the godly and seductive of the simple it was not shewed which were Hereticall which scandalous which false but by adding a word respective all was made uncertaine seing that Generall word determineth not the particulars and therefore some prudence or other authority is necessary to define these controversies And some did admire with what face it could be said that among these 41 proposâ—tions some were the errours of the Greeks condemned long ago Others thought it strange that so many positions of severall heads of the faith were condemned at Rome by the sole pleasure of the Cardinals and other Courtiers without the knowledge and suffrages of bb Universities and other learned men through Europe Now hear from Abr. Schultet how it was accepted in Germany Eccius brought it to Lipsia Marinus Caracciola Hier. Aleander to Colen Eccius is flowted in Lipsia the Bull was not received in Bambergh because as they said it was not legally intimated the Rector of Erford by a publick program exhorts the Students if they see that Bull set up in any place to teare it in pieces and oppose themselves unto the enemies of Luther So when Eccius came to Erford the Students went against him in arms and they threw the Bull being torne into pieces into the water Ulrik Hutten a noble man of Franconia did publish the Bull with interlineary and marginall glosses not without great reproach to the Popes honour Luther before he saw it had set forth his book De captivitate Babylonica wherein he professeth that dayly he saw more and more and he wishes that all his books concerning Indulgences were burnt and in place of them all he sets this one position Indulgences are the wickednesses of Roman flatterers And he wishes that his books were burnt in which he had denied that Papacy is of divine right and had granted that it is of humane right and for them he sets this Thesis Papacy is the mighty hunting of the Romane Bishop Then he teaches that the captivity of the sacrament of the altar is first that one of the elements is denied unto the people 2. that transsubstantiation is believed 3. that the masse is made a sacrifice And he acknowledgeth but two sacraments baptisme and the Lords Supper and he willeth that this book be accounted a part of his recantation When he had read the Bull he said At last the Bull of Rome is come of which some write many things unto the Prince but I despise it and will set myself against it as impious and altogether Eccian yee see Christ is condemned in it there is no reason named I am called not unto audience but to a recantation ye may see they are furious blind and madd ..... O that Charles were a man and would for Christ's sake set himselfe against these devils Then he wrote against the Bull calling it execrable excommunicates the authors of it maintaines all the condemned articles calleth the Pope the Antichrist and appealeth from him unto a Councell When
that they would not judge amisse of Carolstad for albeit he had not attained what he would yet in the substance of the matter he hath not erred much And albeit the Anabaptists knew what difference was between Zuinglius and Carolstad in this particulare yet they follow Carolstade and spread his books far and wide After the divulging of these books Zuinglius wrote unto Matt. Alber Pastor at Reutlinga saying Hitherto we have erred from the But or mark neither Leo Juda nor other brethren nor I do altogether disallow the judgement of Carolstad but many are offended at the obscurity of his words and his immoderat scoffs especially our Tigurines because he hath a little departed from the way wherein he should have walked And then he teaches that to eat the body of Christ is no other but to believe that Christs body was broken and died for us and he proves this from John VI. where it is written of Spirituall eating whereof the signe is in the sacrament 2. from the words of the institution where he expounds Is by Signifieth as the following words do evince Do this in remembrance of me 3. from the words of Luke This is the new Testament in my blood therefore it is not the very blood c. Likewise the Diuines at Strawsburg to wit Wolfgang Capito in October and Mart. Bucer with whom all the other Ministers did subscribe in December of the same yeare did by their published papers exhort all men to leave strife and think upon the right use of the holy Supper that is as Bucerspeakes we should eat the bread drink the wine and then come to that which is spirituall the remembrance of Christs death for we should so eat the bread and drink the wine that we remember how Christs body blood was once offered for us and so we eat his flesh and drink his blood spiritually Luther was vexed with the successe of Carolstad's doctrin and in wrath writes in the same December unto Amsdorf saying We have no other cause but to be humbled for Carolstad's venom spreades very wide and unto his opinion is joined Zuinglius of Zurik Leo Judaeus and many others affirming constantly that in the sacrament is only bread as in the market c. The next year this contest grew hoter betwixt Luther and Jo. Bugenhagius in Pomer on the one side and Zuinglius and Oecolampade on the other In a third piece which Zuinglius wrote in October answering to Bugenhagius he proves that his doctrin was not new as the other had called it but the very mind of Christ of the Apostles and the Fathers and that they have not expounded the tropes albeit they have spoken with tropes and he professeth he knew there is a trope in the words of the institution but he knew not in what word the trope is untill he had read an epistle of a Batavian teaching that the words of Christ The flesh profiteth nothing speak not of a carnall understanding because the text presseth another thing and who will say that The flesh profiteth he makes two wayes of salvation c. The same Abr. Schultet testifieth that when Carolstade saw the books of Zuinglius and Oecolampade he forsook his interpretation of the particle This. Afterwards more oile was added unto this flamme when Brentius heard of the Ubiquity which Faber Stapulensis had imagined I do not intend to handle controversies but of this purpose for clearing the history I add two passages one from Ab. Schultet Annal ad An. 1525 Oecolampad at Basile with his Collegues teaches the same with Zuinglius when it was reported that he was a Carolstadian his friends did entreat him to declare his mind concerning the Sacrament and the same year he publishes a book Of the genuine exposition of the Lord's words THIS IS MY BODY Therein he shewes that orall eating had its beginning from Pe. Lombard or Gratian or if it be more antient from Damascen the later that Lombard in condemning them of heresy who say that Christ useth the same phrase in these words This is my body as Paul had used in these The rock is Christ did condemne all the antient Teachers which were of the same judgement Then he answereth the objection What things are above our capacity men should not search iherefore we should not search into the sacrament And he proves that the sacraments are not of the sort of incomprehensible things seing in the Lords Supper is no miracle nor any thing exceeding mans capacity Thirdly he wipeth-off the calumnies of some preachers who clamorously said that the Gospell was denied and Christ's God head and all Christianity was overthrown by them who deny orall eating of Christs flesh and he affirmes that the Holy Ghost hath spoken in such a way lest any take occasion of errour and he would have some passages a little darkly to the end that some seeing shall not see and knowledge or revelation should be acknowledged to be a gift of Gods Mercy Then he comes to the point and proves the words This is my body to be spoken with the same trope as these of Paul Therock was Christ This is not a strange exposition nor is the phrase seldom used in the Scripture as nothing is more inconvenient than the exposition of the Synusiasts a trope certainly is in the words and many absurdities follow otherwise all the Fathers were for a trope in these words he confirmes the same and refutes the contrary by many reasons according to Scripture The Senate of Basile ask Erasmus his judgement of that book he answereth He had read it and in his judgement it is learnedly and well written and I would say sayd he very Christian if any thing can be called Christian which is contrary unto the decrees of the Church from whose judgement it is dangerous to decline The other passage that I add is in Osiander Cent. 16. Lib. 1. Cap. 36. where speaking of these three Carolstade Zuinglius and Oecolampade he saith The judgement of all these three Divines was the same to wit that Christs body is not given in the holy Supper with the bread and wine but are present above only in the highest heaven and no where els before the last day In after times saith he Caluin did seem to reject their expositions but indeed was of the same mind with them for in his agreement with the Divines of Zurik he writtes that the body of Christ is as far distant from us as the heaven is distant from the earth but deceitfully did Calvin teach the same impiety in other smoother words so that he blinded the eyes of many learned and good men and drew them into Zuinglianisme So far he I marke these two that the Reader may see how these do prevaricate or wrangle which have been for consubstantiation they will not understand any thing to be spoken against them and as if blew green and purple were all white because they are not all black so how beit
a Model of presbyterian gouvernment was drawn up and Elders were chosen again This was setled by consent of the Senate so that from the Sentence of the Presbytery it should not be lawfull either for Minister or people to recede Though both Senat and the people did agree thereunto as consonant unto Gods worde yet some not only of the people but even of the chief men did manifest their dislyke of it yea some Ministers which afterwards were found guilty of some wickednesses though they did not openly oppose it yet under hand they wrought against it pretending the example of other Churches where no excommunication was used and some cryed out that it would introduce again a Popish tyranny But he overcame these difficulties by shewing that not only the true doctrine but discipline also must be warranted by the Worde of God and that this hath the approbation of the most learned men of that age as Oecolampade Zuinglius Bucer Melanthon Capito c. which he proved out of their books and telling them that other Churches were not to be condemned which had not proceeded so far nor those Ministers which had found that their people needed not such censure and lastly shewing a vast difference between the Popish tyranny and the easy yoke of the Lord. So that at last the discipline was establisht Novemb. 20. 1541. Nevertheles some loose men would not be tied unto that Discipline but sought to break it especially in the year 1546 Amedius Perrin and ambitious man could not endure Caluins thunderings against his lasciviousness and began to discover what he and his associats had for a time been contriving The Senate took notice of him he held him silent a while but the contrived wickedness brake out more openly for one of the Senate blamed Caluin of falle doctrine The cause was heard before the Senate and that Senatour was condemned of slander and two Ministers which had set him on were conuicted of drunkenness and removed out of their places Caluin shews still that the life of Christianity consists not so much in profession of truth as in the practise of godliness Then Perrin and his associats do appeal from the Presbytery unto the Senate The Presbytery pleadeth their Constitutions agreeable unto Gods worde and setled by autority and therefore that their priviledges might not be infringed The Senate granteth that it should be so and because Perrin would not be ruled they depose him from his Captainship An. 1547. but the next year he was restored by the prevalency of his friends In the year 1552. one Berteler was suspended from the sacrament for sundry faults he craves that the Senate would absolve him Caluin in name of the Presbytery oppones shewing that the Magistrate should preserve and not destroy good discipline of the Church But the false calumnies of the adversary pretending that the Presbytery did encroach upon the authority of the Magistrate prevailed so that in the Common-Councel it was decreed that the last appeal ought to be unto the Senate who might absolve whom they thought fit So Berteler gote Letters of absolution confirmed with the publick seal Then Perrin and his associats hoped for one of two either that Caluin would not obey this mandate and so he would be oppressed by the people or els if he did obey it were easy to contemn the Presbytery and they might follow their licenciousness Caluin understood this but two dayes before the administration of the sacrament in September and in his Sermon when he had spoken much against the profaners of the sacrament said I following Chrysostome will rather suffer myself to be slain then this my hand shall reach the holy elements to those who have been judged contemners of God These words did so prevaile though the men were head strong that Perrin sent privatly unto Berteler and advised him not to obtrude himself upon the sacrament So it was peaceably administed through Gods mercy In the afternoon Caluin preached on Acts 20 where Paul took his leave of the Ephesians and professed that he would neither oppose nor teach others to oppose the Decree of the Magistrates and he exhorted the Congregation to continue in that Doctrine which they had received and seeing said he things are come to this passe give mee leave Brethren to use the words of the Apostle unto you I commend you to God and the words of his grace These words daunted the wicked wonderfully and prevailed much with them all The next day the Common-Counsel was assembled and the whole Presbytery entreated that they might be heard in giving reasons for abrogating the forenamed Act concerning the Appeal This was assented their mindes being much changed and it was decreed that the Act should be suspended and that the judgement of the four Helvetian Churches should be craved therein and in the mean time nothing should be done prejudiciall to the Lawes formerly established Thus the faction was diverted from Caluin but afterwards they sought to bring the storm on Farell who in these dayes came from Neocom into Geneva and in a Sermon sharply reproved the factious partly knowing the equity of the cause and partly relying upon his authority which he had formerly amongst them When he was gone that faction complained that he had done them wrong and procured that one was sent unto the Senate of Neocom to cause Farell appeare at a day appointed Farell came again to Geneva not without danger for that faction cryed out that he deserved to be thrown into the river An honest young man said to Perrin that Farell the common Father of the City should not be wronged and he with another Citizen took upon them to stand by Farell at the day of hearing His adversaties were astonished and of their own accord craved pardon So Farell was dismissed Then came answer from the four Helvetian Cities who unanimously confirmed the Ecclesiastical Policy as it had been before established Behold here what sort of men did oppose the Presbyterian Discipline to wit loose and ambitious men XLI Francis 2. King of France did maintain James Faber and his Persecution in France Printer against the Sobonists and he professed a desire of Reformation when he sought aleagve with the Protestants at Smalcald nevertheless he would not have the Pope to judge so of him and therefore he continued in persecuting them which were for Reformation Who can tell all the barbarities that were committed in France from the year 1538. untill the year 1589. yet for exampls sake we will touch some In that year 1538. Aprile 13. a young gentleman of Tolouse was burnt at Paris for eating eggs in Lent Remarkable was that horrible impiety An. 1545. against the Waldenses in Merindole Cabriers When those heard of the Reformation in Germany they were glade and sent for some preachers by whom they received clearer information and with more courage did avowe the faith of their ancestours They were delated for rebellion against the King and this
Worde and celebration of the Lords Supper according to the first Institution These were all apprehended and carryed in carts into Paris where they received Sentence of death and being sent back 14. of them were burnt in one fire and the rest were whipped and banished These went into sundry Provinces and ceased not to glorify God by preaching the Truth namely Pharonus Manginns Petrus Bonuspanis c. Afterwards this Peter with other twell were burnt at Paris Jo. Fox in Act. mon. When King Francis The persecution is stopped for a time was sick unto death he repented of his cruelty and many write saith Thuan. loc cit that he advised his son Henry to try the injuries done by the Senate of Aignes against those of Piemont and he sent order unto that Senate to apprehend John a Monk and put him to an Assise that man had devised a new kinde of torment to wit he caused the Waldenses put their legs into boots full of seething tallow and in derision asked them If they were ready to ride When the Monk heard of this Mandate he fled into Avenion and within few days he was so tormented with ulcers that he wished death King Henry II. loved not Cardinal Turnon and such cruel persecuters So the Merindolians and other Waldenses gathered again and by advice of the Duke of Guise Aumalius presented unto the King their complaint against the iniquity cruelty of the Senate of Aignes and they did humbly beseech that their cause might be once heard and examined It had some beginning in the great Counsel as they call it but the King brought it to the high Parliament of Paris there the matter was debated publickly fifty dayes with great vehemency by Ja. Auberius for the Waldenses and Peter Robert for Aignes and Dion Riantius the Kings Advocate When the complaint and many cruelties were read all the hearers conceived hope of redress The event was only Guerin Regius Patronus one of the cruellest persecuters and having no favour among the Courtiers was beheaded and Miniers died as is said before Little was done publickly for Religion in France untill the year 1553 then many suffered at Lions and Paris among whom were Martialis Albus and Petrus Scriba who had been sent from Bern in Helvetia to preach the Gospell and before they had done any thing they were taken at Lions and the King would not spare them for the intercession of Bern. Thuan. lib. 12. XLIII Charles Cardinal of Lorrain intending toward Rome would do some thing to gratify the Pope therefore he persuaded the King to Persecution is renewed publish an Act commanding all Presidents to prosecute without any delay all censure of the Church against Lutherans The Senate of Paris answered unto the King that four years before he had caused it to be acted that according to the custom of his Ancestours who were all defenders of the Religion and liberty of the Church the power of life or death for Religion should be reserved unto the King but by this Act he loseth his priviledge and forsakes his servants and subjects and commits their fame goods and persons unto the pleasure of the elergy who by their severity in these years by past had not amended any errours but rather have exasperat the people and therefore it were more reasonable to commande the Bishops and priests to instruct their flocks in the worde of God more diligently either by themselves or by qualified Vicars and in time coming to promote only sufficient Pastours who have no need of Vicars Thuan. lib. 16. In the year 1557. Septemb. 4. a great number assembled in a private house of S. Jacques striet to hear the Worde and receive the Lords Supper in the night because they had not liberty in the day The multitude conveened in the nighour houses with weapons and stones to throw at these people in their outcoming they who came forth first were killed with stones and others taking courage upon necessity drew their swords and came forth all save to one saith Thuan. lib. 19. The author of the French Commentaries lib. 1. writs that the believers seeing that they were compassed on every side by the furious multitude had small hope to escape but some finding a way made open through a gate which was a singulare providence for the savety of many after they had returned to their prayers escaped by flight withour harm even as if God himself had gone before them Both these authors say that the women and weaker people about the number of 120 were taken by the Inquisitor saith Thuan and the other saith by the Magistrate and hurried into prisons and then burnt among whom were Nic. Clivius a Schoolmaster in Paris in the 60 year of his age Taurin Gravella in Senatu Patronus Nic. Cevius a Physicion and some Noble women Diverse reports were spread of this assembling the Monks preached that the Lutherans meet in the night without any light to fulfill their lusts the mother spared not to ly with her sone ..... their cloaths were found with the marks of such filthiness they killed their infants c. These things were reported unto the King but uncertainly yet none durst contradict them lest he were challenged to be of the same sect Thuan. Ibid. and the mindes of many did boile against them so that he was called the best man who could devise the means of their destruction The Protestants wrote an Apology shewing the falshood of those calumnies even as the like were imputed unto the antient Christians as is clear by undoubted testimonies and histories to the end Kings and Princes may be moved to hate them and now these are published by enemies of the Trueth to the end they may enjoy other mens goods which they have catched wickedly and therefore they humbly pray that the King would be pleased to try their cause c. French Commen lib. 1. They found means to lay this book in the Kings bedchamber and so be brought into his hands Antonius Demochares an Inquisitor and Ro. Cevalis Bishop of Aurincae wrote an answer unto this Apology but none durst reply because the Kings ears were so solde unto the impudent accusations of the Bishops and Cardinals and he sent the President Julianensis commanding all hereticks or Waldenses as they called them to submit themselves unto the Bishop of Rome in all points of Religion or to want lands and lifes The Reformed with humble answers appeased the minds of The Commissioners Osiand epitom hist cent 16. lib. 3. c. 26. The Princes of Germany and the Swisers sent unto King Henry entreating for those miserable men professing the same Religion with them In the mean while Philip King of Spain was entred into Picardy and had taken Sanquintin and other places so that Henry had need of aid from these Intereessors and did bear with the slackness of his Comissioners Thuan. loc cit In the same year it was ordained by King Henry that there should be
of Guise He had intelligence and accused the Lutherans of conspiracy and as it had been for the more safety he carrieth the King to Amboise a little town but a strong castle the King was easily induced to give him all authority against the Lutherans under Letters patent French Comment lib. 1. The Nobility were the more offended and rose together in January Ann. 1560 among them the chief were Lewes Prince of Condee Godefrid de Barri Lord of Renaude Their Counsell was to compell the Guises to give account how they had discharged their trust and if they were found unworthy to remove them and their conditions at that time were that nothing be attemped against the King nor his kinsmen nor the estate of the Realm but to preserve the liberty of the Realm from the tyranny of strangers so they called the Guises Their interprise was disclosed and disappointed for the Guises deceived some by means of Nemerose and prevented others ere they did meet at Amboise they took them by the way and killed many in the open field and condemned some for treason In a word all who were taken with arms were killed without mercy Afterwards Olivare the Chancellor who had condemned those persons of treason for this tumult of Amboise as it was called was grievously visited with sicknes and in his agony said He had deserved that judgement for condemning innocent men The Cardinal of Lorrain came to visite him but he said Thou Cardinal bringest mischief on us all c. Fre. Comment Ibid. New Edicts were set forth against the new Religion nevertheless the Guises considering that the cruel Edicts had given the occasion of this tumult resolve to abait of their severity and sent abroad Letters of pardon where of the summ was It is not the Kings mind to begin his reigne with slaughter of his subjects albeit they have deserved it but willing to shew mercy he grants a general pardon for all offences of religion if they will live Catholickly Popishly hereafter The Letters were published as it was expressed in them by authority of the King and advice of the Cardinals de Burbon de Lorrain de Chastilion and of the Dukes Monpensier de Guise de Miniers and d'Aumale Then the Cardinal de Lorrain a subtile and timorous man shewed himself favourable unto the Ministers of Gods Word and heard them and said He agreed with them in many articles of controversy Thuan. lib. 25. The Reformed Churches began to assemble the more freely but in Paris Roan and other parts many of them were murthered and for fear of troubles all men stood in awe of the Bishops A Counsell was called at Fountain-bleaw A Counsel at Fountainbleaw in August Ann. 1560 where were the King and his mother and his Queen three Cardinals and many of the Nobility The king exhorted them to speak freely and advise how his Royal authority and the utility of the subjects may be best preserved The Duke of Guise spoke first of his administration you may be sure never a word against himself Then Caspar Castilion the Admiral presented unto the king a supplication in the name of them who called themselves The faithfull Christians dispersed in diverse places of France It was read the summ was They did humbly beseech his Royall Majesty to examine their Religion by the written Word and untill then to cause those bloody persecutions to cease they protest that they have not attempted nor do intend any thing against him their lawfull king nor seek any licence unto any vice as they are falsely traduced but all their endeavour is to live worthily of the Gospell of Christ and because their private meetings were misinterpreted by their adversaries they humbly crave liberty for the publick ministry of the Gospell untill the controversies be more fully considered by the Councell Then the King commanded Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia to declare his mind concerning these troubles He had a large oration to this purpose This distinction into two religions hath not begun within these two or three years but about fourty years ago three or four hundred Preachers have taught every where of Jesus Christ the Saviour and this sweet name of a Saviour hath easily taken place in the hearts of the people who were desirous of salvation when they found themselves as sheep straying without a shepherd The kings of France have endevoured by severe Edicts and punishments to root out that new doctrine but in vain the Presidents and Judges have done many things wickedly in this cause and covetously condemned men to death whose lands or riches they would transfer unto themselves or their friends Many Bishops reside not to attend their flocks or visite them seldom unless it be when they exact their revenues which they bestow on their lusts yea many Bishops are but children neither able nor willing to teach people especially those that are sent from Rome The Cardinals and Bishops give the offices of priests unto their servants cooks and barbers whence the name of a priest is in contempt among the people The way to cure those maladies is to fly unto God who is angry against such Church-men and seemeth to intend their distruction as he dealt once with the Jewes and some godly men should be sought and called from all parts of the Realm to consider of those and the like wickednesses And the King for his part will do well to see that the Name of God be not blasphemed as it hath been and that the Scriptures be plainly and purely expounded unto the people and in the Kings house should be godly discourses and exhortations that so the mouths of such may be stopped who shamefully say that God is not once named in presence of the King And I beseech you ô Queens grant this one thing if I dare be bold to beseech you that in place of unseemly and profane songs all your train would sing Psalms to the praise of God and be yee assured that God allowes not any company which glorifieth not Him And here be added more to prove that it is impious to forbid the singing of Psalms for this is not to contend against men but against God Another Remedy is a general Councel as the Fathers were wont in the Primitive times and I can not see how the Popes conscience can be at rest who seeing souls perishing with diversity of opinions seekes not means to recover them But if a general Councel shall be hindered the King shall do well to call a Councell of this Nation after the example of his Ancestors Charles the great and his son Lewes and the best learned of both parties should be called to dispute the principal grounds of Religion as the Emperour Theodosius did with the Arrians albeit they had been justly condemned at Nice and then he would have the articles that were disputed before him to be clearly published As for this Religion for which all those broils have arisen it is diversly entertained by
Caspar Contaren Reynold Poole Peter Bembus and Frederik Fregosius who all were sensible that the Church needed some Reformation Then Martyr was restored to his liberty of preaching but could not enjoy it long time for he became dangerously sick and by the advice of Physicians the Superiors of his order seeing that the air of that City did not agree with him made him General Visitor of the Order In that Office he so demeaned himself that good men much commended his integrity constancy and gravity and others feared him yet durst not discover their malice Not long after in a publick Convention of that Order he was made Prior of a Monastery in Luca some consented unto this promotion out of love others thinking it would be his ruine because of an enmity between Florence and Luca. But he engaged the hearts of the people there that he was no less beloved then if he had been born among them In that Colledge were many learned men and hopefull youths and he took care that the younger sort were instructed in the three languages for which end he had Paul Lacisius of Verona to read Latine Celsus Martinengus to read Greek and Immanuel Tremellius the Hebrew and for Divinity he himself daily expounded the Epistles of Paul and every night before supper he expounded a part of the Psalms Very many of the City of the Senators and Nobility resorted unto his Lecturs and he preached publickly every Lords day The enemies of the trueth could not endure him and laid snares for him nor could conceil their malice When he was admonished by his friends he chused to leave them and went to Strawsburgh What fruit his teaching brought forth may be known by this that in one years space after his departure eighteen Fellowes of that Colledge left it and went into the Reformed places among whom was Celsus Martinengus afterwards Minister of the Italian Church in Geneva Hieron Zanchius Im. Tremellius c. Many Citizens also went into exile voluntarily that they might enjoy the trueth in safety Ex Vita â—e Martyris Another instance was in Bonnonia in the year 1554. the Popes Governours attempted to make innovations there which the people would not receive contrary to their former Lawes The Innovators said They were not tied to former Lawes but had authority from the Pope who is King of the Countrey and may change statutes and ordinances without consent of the people Against this tyranny both the learned men and the people opposed themselves and in the Monastry of the black Friers was a generall Convention where Thomas de Finola Rector of the University set forth this Position All Rulers whether Supreme or Inferiour may and should be reformed or bridled to speak moderatly by them by whom they are chosen confirmed or admitted to their Office so oft as they break that promise made by oath unto their subjects Because the Prince is no less bound by oath unto their subjects then are the subjects unto their Prince and it should be kept and reformed equally according to Law and condition of the oath that is made by either party Vicenâ—ius de Placentia sustained this Position And when all reasons that the Popes Governors could alledge were heard the Pope was fain to take up the matter and did promise not only to keep the liberty of the people but that he should neither abrogate any antient Statute nor make any new one without their consent The Histor of the Reformation of Scotland Pag 399 edit Edinburgh 1644. which was writen by Jo. Knox albeit somesentences have been added by another after him At that time John Craig a Scotish man who afterwards was Minister of Edinburgh of whom mention is made hereafter was a Monk and considering the common doctrin of justification by works did not approve it and shewed unto an old Monk his arguments in the contrary The old man said It is true as you say but be silent lest you fall into danger for the dayes are evill But such was the mans zeal unto trueth that he could not contain himself and for this and other things that he taught he was carried to Rome and cast into prison with many hundreds more in the time of Paul 3 but they all escaped that night of the Popes death when the Citizens broke up the prisons XLIX John a Lasco a Noble man of Poland intending to see other Nations went to Zurik there he was easily perswaded by Zuinglius to betake himself Reformation in Poland to the studie of Divinity and where as he might have been advanced unto honour in his native Countrey yet such was his love to Christ and hatred to Popery that he choosed to embrace that Religion which hath it's soundation upon the Word of God In the year 1542. he was called to be Pastor at Embden the next year Anna the widow Countess of Oldenburgh invites him to reforme the Churches there which he endeavoured with great diligence Afterwards Edward King of England sent by information of Cranmer for him to be Preacher unto a Dutch Church at London In the first year of Queen Mary he obtained leave to return beyond sea a great part of his Congregation went with him and Martin Micron another Preacher to Copenhagen but the King would not suffer them to stay within his kingdoms unless they would embrace the doctrine of Luther concerning the local presence of Christs body and use the ceremonies ordained by him For the same cause they were refused by the Hans-towns and Churches of Saxony At last that vexed congregation was received at Embden Then he would visite his own Countrey after twenty years absence there he found many affecting a Reformation but few Preachers The Popish clergy sought by all means to destroy him or to have him bannished and they accused him unto the King for an heretick The King said Though they called him an heretick yet the States had not decerned so and he was ready to cleare himself from such imputations In the year 1557. a Parliament was assembled at Warsaw there was great contention for Religion The Princes whom they call Vaivodes crave that the Augustan Confession should be established The Bishops strove against it so that the Princes could not obtain any liberty Nevertheless after the Parliament they caused the Gospel to be preached in their own Provinces without the Kings permission John á Lasâ—o impugned the doctrine of the local presence and caused the trueth which the adversaries called Calvinisme to be received by many and unto this day that Church is miserably rent the King and most part are Popish many are Anabaptists few are Ubiquitaries yet a great many hold constantly the sounder Trueth L. When the Kings of Spain had subdued the Sarracens who had continued The Reformation in the Netherlands there some hundred years and expelled them out of the realm many of them not willing to leave the countrey fained themselves to be Christians and afterwards they were convinced to despise
not do it by another writing I protest unto heeâ— Christian reader my very great grief that those epistles are not blotted out of that works as also in that too large preface which also without my knowledge is prefixed unto that work I allow not whatsoever things may seem to maintain strife or unjust explication or commendation of the sacrament or may seem to advance any man with the disparagement or imputation of others but of this at another time only I would now purge myself from that edition But whereas I have alledged the writings of M. Luther Zuinglius Oecolampad and mine own concerning the presence of the Lord in the holy Supper godly reader doubt not but I have done so to advance the true doctrine of the sacraments and the agreement of the Churches and not for the pleasuring or contemning of any man or of a mind to offend any or to commend any without cause or desert I know by the Lords grace that Luther thinks well of this mystery as of all things whereof true knowledge is necessary unto Religion Therefore seing in the former editions of my Enarrations I have spoken against the natural either union of the body of Christ with the bread or its circumscriptive inclâ—sing in the bread as also of the comforting of consciences by the only outward receiving of the sacrament and against such other fictions as if they had followed upon the words of Luther which he had used when he was speaking of the sacraments it is my part both for Luthers cause who hath deserved well of the Church and for the Church of God and for Christ himself to testify unto the world that I acknowledge him to be free from such devices not only in his judgement but in his words lest any one upon occasion of my writing which may seem to fight with Luthers writings shall think that either Luâ—hâ—â— maintaines any presence of the Lord in the Supper unworthy of the Lord or that I maintain no presence The judgement of Zuinglius and Oecolampad so far as I could understand it therefore have I mentioned that those who reverence these mens works now knowing that these did not maintain naked seals in the Supper without Christ may the more willingly receive the truth of the sacrament if they have missed it and cleave faster unto it if they continued in it and such who make no account of those mens writings should no way reject the gifts of God which were bestowed on those in no small measure specially on Oecolampaâ— as his elaboured works shew abundantly .... God remove all contention from his people and all proposterous affectation and contempt of men and give us grace to embrace his trueth truly and to pâ—omote it happily Amen So far Bucer This was written in the year 1536 what may be gathered out of it I leave unto the judicious reader as also how it agreeth with the practise and doctrine of Luther and them who have followed him after that year CAP. IV. Of BRITANNE 1. William tindall is reckoned among the Englishes to have been next VV. Tindal an English mastyre unto John wickliff for knowledge of the faith and innocency of life he instructed the people in true faith toward Christ as his books yet extant do shew clearly and none did reveale Antichrist more plainly John Fisher Bishop of Rochester did provoke King Henry VIII against him and called him a rebell and contemner of the Kings lawes Therefore he wrote a book with this title The obedience of a Christian man and how Christian rulers ought to governe wherein also if thou marke diligently thou shalt find eyes to perceive the crafty conveyance of all jugglers In his epistle to the reader he saith The word of God is ever hated of the world neither was ever without persecution as thou mayst see in all the histories of the Bible both of the New and Old Testament neither can be no more than the sun can be without his light And forsomuch as contrarily thou art sure that the Popish doctrin what it is Popes doctrin is not of God which as thou seest is so agreeable unto the world and is so received of the world or rather which receives the world and the pleasures of the world and seekes nothing but the possessions of the world and autority in the world and persecutes the word of God and with all wilies drives the people of God from it and with false sophisticall reasons makes them afrayd of it yea curâ—eth them excommunicates them and brings them in belief that they be damned if they look on it and that it is but doctrin to deceive men and move the blind powers of the world to slay with fire water and sword all that cleave unto it Fol. 6. God promised to David a kingdom and immediatly stirred up King Saul against him to persecute and hunt him as men do hares with grehounds and to feret him out of every hole and that for the space of many years to tame and meeken him to kill his lusts and make him feel other mens diseases to make him mercifull and to make him understand that he was made King to minister and serve his brethren and that he should not think that his subjects were made to serve unto his lusts that it were lawfull for him to take away from them life goods at his pleasure O that our Kings were so nurtured now a dayes which our holy bb teach in a far other manner saying your grace shall take his pleasure take what pleasure yee lust spare nothing wee shall dispence with you wee have power wee are Gods vicares and let us alone with the realme wee shall take pains for you your Grace shall but defend the faith only Fol. 13. he saith unto the Curates Wherefore were the holy dayes appointed but that the people should come and learne are yee not abominable Schoolmasters in that ye take so great wages if ye will not teach if yee would teach how can ye do it so well and with so great profit as when the lay people have the Scripture before them in their mother tongue for then they should see by order of the text whether thou juglest or not .... but alas the Curates themselves for the most part wote no more what the new or old testament meaneth than the Turks do neither know they any more than The Bible was unknowen to Curats that they read at masse matens eevensong which yet they understand not nor care they but even to mumble up so much every day as the pye popingay speak they wote not what to fill their bellies If they will not let the lay man have the word of God in his mothers tongue yet let the priests have it which for the most part of them understand no Latine at all .... A thousand things forbid ye which Christ made free and dispence with them again for money neither is there any
God The faithfull Congregation in Christ Jesus in Scotland They wrote also to Monsieur Dosell entreating him to mitigate the Queen's wrath and the rage of the Prelats or els that flam which then began to burn might kindle so that when some men would it could not be slackned and they add that he declared himself no faithfull servant unto his Master the King of France if for the pleasure of priests he did persecute the subiects Likewise they wrot unto Captain Le Bourse and to all French souldiers in generall that their earand was not to fight against naturall Scots men nor had they such command from their Master and besought them that they would not provoke such whom they had found favourable in their great extremities The priests did suppress these Letters so far as they could and yet they were delivered unto the chief persons and came to the knowledge of many moe But the wrarh of the Queen was not appeased and the Priests push her forward against Perth where were but a few gentle men for the time they hearing of the intended extremity did writte unto all their brethren to come unto their aid Many were so readie that the work of God was evidently seen And because they would omit no dâ—ligence to declare their innocency unto all men they sent a Letter unto such of the Nobility who at that time were their adversaries in this manner A letter to the Nobility adversaries To the Nobility of Scotland The Congregation of Christ Jesus within the same desire the Spirit of righteous judgement Because wee are not ignorant that yee the Nobility of this realm who now persecute us employing your whol studie and force to maintain the kingdom of Satan of superstition and idolatry are yet divided in opinion Wee the Congregation of Christ Jesus by you uniustly persecuted have thought good in one Letter to writ unto you severally Yee are divided wee say in opinion for some of you think that wee who have taken this enterprise to remove idolatry and the monuments of the same to erect the true preaching of Christ Iesus in the bounds committed to our charge are hereticks seditious men and troublers of the commonwealth and therefore no punishment is sufficient for us and so blinded are yee with this rage and under pretence to serve the Authority yee proclame warr and desttuction without all order of Law against us Vnto you wee say that neither your blind Zeal nor the colour of Authority shall excuse you in Gods presence who commandeth none to suffer death till he bee openly convinced in judgement to have offended against God and his written Law which no mortall is able to prove against us for whatsoever wee have done the same have wee done at Gods commandement who plainly commands to destroy and abolish idolatry and all moniments of the same Our earnest and â—â—ng request hath been and is That in open Assembly it may be disputed in presence of indifferent Auditors Whether these abominations named by the pestilent Papists Religion which they by fire and sword defend be the true Religion of Jesus Christ or not When tâ—is humble request is denied unto us our lifes are sought in most cruell manner And the Nobility whose dâ—ty is to defend innocents and to bridle the fury and rage oâ— wicked men were it of Princes or Emperours do notwithstanding follow their appetites and arm yourselves against us your brethren and naturall country men yea against us that be innocent and just as concerning all such crimes as belayd unto our charges If yee think that wee be criminall because wee dissent from your opinion consider wee beseech you that the Prophets under the Law the Apostles of Christ Jesus after his ascension his primitive Church and holy Martyrs did disagree from all the world in their daies and will yee deny but their action was just and all who persecuted them were murderers before God May not the lyke be true this day What assurance have yee this day of your Religion which the world that day had not of theirs yee have a mâ—â—titude that agree with you and so had they yee have antiquity of time and that they lacked not nor have yee so much as they had yee have councells laws and men of reputation that have established all things as yee suppose but none of all these can make any Religion acceptable untâ— God which only dependeth upon his own will reveeled to men in his most sacred word Is it not then a wonder that yee sleep in so deadly a security in the matter of your own salvation considering that God gives unto you so manifest tokens that yee and your leaders are both decliâ—ed from God For if the tree shall be judged by the frute as Christ affirmes it must bee then of necessity it is That your Prelates and the wholl rabble of their clergy be evill trees for if adultery pride ambition drunkenness covetousness incest unthankfulness oppression murder idolatry and blasphemy be evill fruits there can none of that generation which claim to themselves the tittle of Churchmen be judged to be good trees for all these pestilent and wicked fruits do they bring forth in greatest abudance And if they be evill trees as yee yourselves must be compelled to confesse they are advise prudently with what consciences yee can maintain them to occupie the room and place in the Lords vineyaird Do yee not consider that in so doing yee labour to maintain the servants of sin in their filthy corruption and so yee strive that the devill may reigne and still abuse this realm by all iniquity and tyranny and that Christ Iesus and his blessed gospell be suppressed and extinguished The name and cloke of authority which yee pretend will nothing excuse you in Gods presence but rather shall yee bear double condemnation for that yee burden God as if his good ordinances were the cause of your iniquity All authority which God hath established is good and perfect and is to be obâ—jed of all men yea under pain of damnation Bâ—t do yee not understand that there is a great difference betwixt the Authority which Distinguish between authority and the person is of Gods ordinance and the persons of these who are placed in authority The authority and Gods Ordinancss can never do wrong for it commands that vice and wicked men be punished and vertue with vertuous and just men be maintained but the corrupt person placed in this authority may offend and most commonly doth contrary to this Authority And is then the corruption of man to be followed because it is clothed with the name of Authority Or shall those which obey the wicked commandement of these that are placed in Authority be excusable before God Not so not so but the plagues and vengeance of God taken upon Kings their servants and subiects do witnes unto us the plain contrary Pharao was a King and had his authority of God who commanded
their part These which were called Ambassadours kept up their commission saith the historie of Reforma but Buchanan saith they craved from twelve Lords which were at Edinburgh a day to be appointed for hearing their commission and it was answered unto them They sought not peace but war for what els did so many armed men declare nor could they be so simple as to come into Conâ—erence where they might be forced to accept conditions at the pleasure of their enemies but if peace was their aime they should dismiss their banded companies that so it may appear they yâ—eld unto equity and not forced by the sword and on the other side they would use the like diligence No more was heard of their commission The Regent sent many letters both unto them which were indifferent and to these which were for the Reformation solliciting them severally to come unto her the one sort would not receive her Letters according to their bond and from their meeting they sent the reasons of their refusing and declared their intentions and complained of the violation of the appointment especially in bringing so many Frenches fortifying of Lieth and putting out the Indwellrs Many Declarations and proclamations did passe on both sides untill Octob. 21. when the Noble men and others after warning being frequently conveened in the Tolbuith of Edinburgh the question was propounded Whither she that contemptuously refuseth the most humble requests of the borne Councellers of the realme being also but a Regent whosepretenses threaten the bonâ—age of the whole common wealth ought to be suffered so tyrannically to domineer A Sentense of suspension against the Regent over them After deliberation it was concluded without any contrary vote in this manner At Edinburgh October 21. 1559. The Nobility Barons and Burgesses conveened to advise upon the affaires of the Commonwealth and to aide and support the same perceiving and lamenting the enterprised destruction of their said Common wealth and overthrow of the Liberties of their native Countrie by the means of the Queen Regent and certain strangers her privy Counsellers plain contrary unto our Souverain Lord and Ladies mind and direct against the Counsell of the Nobility to proceed by little and little even to the uttermost ruin So that the urgent necessity of the Commonwealth may no longer suffer delay and earnestly craves our support Seing therefore that the said Queen Regent abusing and overpassing our Soverain Lord and Ladyes commission given and granted unto her hath in all her proceedings pursued the Barons and Burgesses within this realme with weapons and armour of strangers without any process and order of Law they being our Soverain Lord and Ladies true Lieges and never called nor convinced of any crime by any judgement lawfull as â— at Santiohnstoun in the month of May she assembled and causes thereof her armie against the town and inhabitants thereof never called nor convinced of any crime only because they professed the true worship of God conform to his sacred word 2. in the moneth of Juâ—y last without any order or calling going before invaded the persons of sundrie Noble men and Barons with force of arms conveened at Saintandrews only for the cause of Religion as is notoriously known they never being called nor convinced of any crime 3. again layd garrisons the same moneth upon the inhabitants of the said town oppreâ—sing the Liberties of the Queens true Lieges for fear of which her garrisons a great part of the inhabitants thereof fled from the town and durst not resort again unto their houses heritages untill they were restored by aâ—ms they notwithstanding not being called nor convinced of any crime 4 further at the same time did thrust-in upon the in habitants of the said town Provest and Bailifs against all order of election as lately in this month of September she hath done in other towns of Edinburgh and Jedburgh and dâ—verse other places in manifest oppression of our Liberties 5. Declaring herevill mind toward the Nobility Commonalty and wholle nation she hath brought-in strangers and dayly pretends to bring greater force of the same pretending a manifest conquest of our native rooms and Countrie as the deed itself declares in so far as she having brought-in the said strangers without any advice of Councell Nobility and contrary to their expresse minde sent to her in Writing hath placed and planted her said strangers in one of the principall towns and parts of the realm sending continually for greater forces willing thereby to suppresse the Common wealth and liberty of our native countrie to make us and our posterity slaves to strangers for ever which as it is intolerable to Commonwealths and free Countries so it is very preiudiciall to ouâ— Soverain Lady and her Heirs whatsoever in case our Souverain Ladie decease without Heirs of her person And to perform these her wicked enterprises conceived as appeares of inveterate malice against our whole countrie and nation caused without any consent or advice of the Councell or Nobility to coin lead money so base and of such quantity that the whole realm shal be depauperated and all traffique with forrein Nations everted thereby 6. She placeth and maintaineth against the pleasure of the Counsell of this realme a stranger in one of the greatest Offices of credite in this realm that is in keeping the great Seal thereof wherein great perils may be engendred to the Common weale and Liberty thereof 7. Further sent the great Seal forth of this realâ—e by tâ—e said stranger against the advise of the said Counsell to what effect God knoweth 8. And hath also by this mean altered the old Law and custom of this our realm ever observed in the Graces and pardons granted by our Soveraines to all their Lieges being repentant of their offences committed against their Majesties or the Lieges of the Realm And hath introduced a new captious stile and forme of the said pardons and Remissions conform to the practises of France tending thereby to draw the said Lieges of this realm by processe of time into a deceivable snare and further shall creep-in the whole subuersion and alteration of the remanent Lawes of this realme contrary to the Contents of the Appointment of marriage 9. And also Peace being accorded among the Princes retaineth the great Army of strangers after commandement sent by the King of France to retier the same making excuse that they were retained for suppressing the attempts of the Lieges of this realm albeit the whole subjects thereof of all estates is and ever have been ready to give all dutifull obedience to their Soverains and their lawfull ministers proceeding by Gods Ordinance And the same Army of strangers not being paied their wages was layd by her upon the necks of the poor Commonalty of our native Country who were compelled by force to defraud themselves their wives and children of that poor substance which they might purchase with the sweat of their brows to satisfiy their
that the Masse and the opinions which they teach the people concerning it be laid to the square of the first institution that the world may know whither their teachers had offended or not in that which they have affirmed whither the action of the Masse be not expressely repugnant unto the last Supper of the Lord Jesus whither the sayer of it commit not horrible blasphemy in vsurping The sayer of Masse is a blasphemer upon the offices of Christ Al. Anderson denied that the Priest takes upon him Christs office A masse-book was brought and it wat read out of the beginning of the Canon Suscipe Sancta Trinitas hanc oblationem quam ego indignus peccator offero tibi vivo Deo et vero pro peccatis toâ—ius Ecclesiae vivorum et mortuorum Then said the Minister If to offer for the sins of the whole Church be not the proper office of Christ only let the Scripture judge and if a vile man whom ye call priest proudly takes the same upon him let your own books witnes Al. Anderson said Christ offered the propitiatory and none can do that but we offer the remembrance It was answered We praise God that yee deny a sacrifice propitiatory in the Masse and we offer to prove that in moe than an hundred places of your Papisticall Doctors it is affirmed that the Masse is a sacrifice propitiatory But whereas ye alledge that yee offer Christ in remembrance we aske first Unto whom do yee offer him and next By what authority are ye assured of well-doing In God the Father falleth no oblivion and if ye will shift and say that ye offer not as if God were forgetfull but as willing to apply Christs merits to his Church we demand of you What power and commandement have ye to do so We know that our Master commanded his Apostles to do what He did in remembrance of him and plain it is that Christ took bread gave thanks brak the bread and gave it to his disciples saying Take eat ..... here is a command to take and eat to take and to drink but to offer Christs body either for remembrance or application we find not and therefore we say To take upon you an office which is not given unto you is uniust vsurpation and not lawfull power Then Alexander vseth some words of shifting but the Lords require him to answer directly Then said he I am better acquainted with philosophy than with Theology Then John Lesley then Parson of Vne and immediatly was sent by the Bishops and their faction to be agent in their business with the Queen and thereafter was called Bishop of Rosse was demanded to answer unto that argument After some litle pause he said If our Master hath nothing to say unto it I have nothing for I know nothing but the Canon-law and the greatest reason that ever I could find there is Volumus and Nolumus The Nobility seeing that neither the one nor the other would answer directly say Wee have been miserably deceived for if the Masse may not obtain remission of sin to the quick and to the dead wherefore were all the Abbeys so richly doted and endowed with our lands Hereby it is clear as also by what is written of the Parliament that the Papists had liberty to plead for their Religion and were required to say what they could not only with safety and assurance of protection but they did appeare and shew their weakness At that time the book of Discipline was not allowed nor reiected but delayd and thereafter it was approved by the Counsell for their own part but not authorised and some additions were noted and this provision expressely added That the Bishops Abbots Priors and other Beneficed men who had already adioined them unto the Religion shall enioy their benefices during their lives they upholding and sustaining the Ministery and Ministers for their part The issue of this provision was many Church-men gave away and sold their Manses gleebs tyths and other things to the prejudice of the Church so that the entertainment of Ministers was very small in many places nothing at all and the gleebs could hardly be recovered XIII At Edinburgh December 20. An. 1560. was the first Nationall assembly where conveened the Ministers and Commissionares from Shires The first assembly of the Church and Burghs about the number of 44. persons 1. They designe Ministers and Readers unto severall parishes throughout the Countrie 2. It was appointed that in time coming the election of Minister Elders and deacons shall be in the publick church and premonition to be on the sunday preceeding 3. It is found by the law of God marriages may be solemnized betwixt parties of the second or third degrees of consanguinity and others that are not prohibited by the word of God and therefore to desire the Lords and Estates to interpose their authority and make lawes thereupon 4. It is appointed that for punishment of fornication the law of God be observed and these shall make publick repentance which vse carnall copulation betwixt the promise and solemnization of their marriage 5. that earnest supplication be made unto the Estates of the realm and to the Lords of Secret counsell that all Judges ordinary and Judiciall Officers as Lords of the Session Shireffs Stewarts Balives and other ordinary Judges be professours of the trueth according to the word of God and all Ministers of the word to be removed from such Offices according to the Civill law 6. To supplicate the Parliament and Secret Counsell that for eschuing the wrath of the Eternall and removing the plagues threatned in His law Sharp punishment be ordained against idolaters and mantainers thereof in contempt of Gods true Religion and Acts of Parliament namely which say Masse or cause it to be said or are present thereat And a catalogue of their names is writen They appoint Comissioners to attend the Parliament if any shall be called with these supplications It is to be observed from the fift Act that Ministers of the word were forbbidden to be Judges in Civil causes which is against the former practise when Bishops and other prelats were Lords of Parliament and sat in Civill Courts No Parliament was called as was expected but a Convention of Estates was appointed to be in May before which time Papists resort to Edinburgh in great numbers and began to brag of their power The Commissioners which were appointed In a Convention of the Estates An. 1561. Papistry is again forbidden by the Assembly of the Church conveen May 17. An 1561. and draw up these articles to be presented unto the Convention that idolatry and all monuments thereof should be suppressed throughout the realm that the sayers maintainers and heareâ—s of the Masse should be punished according to the Act of Parliament 2. That câ—rtain provision be made for maintenance of the Superintendents Ministers and Readers that Superintendents be planted where none are That punishment be appointed for
of tumults and her Majesty commandes with advice of her Secret Counsell that none of the Lieges take in hand to molest or trouble any of her domestik servants or persons whatsoever come out of France in her Company at this time in word deed or countenance for any cause whatsoever either within her palace or without under the said pain of death This Act was proclaimed the same day and immediatly the Earle A publick Protestation of Arran makes publick protestation thus In so far as by this Proclamation it is made known unto the Church of God and members thereof that the Queen is minded that the true Religion and worship of God already established proceed forward that it may dayly increase Untill the Parliament that order may be taken then for extirpation of all idolatry out of this realm We render most hearty thinks to the Lord our God for her Majesties good mind earnestly praying that it may be increased in her Majesty to the honour glory of his Name and good of his Church within this realm And as touching the molestation of her Highness servants we suppose that none dare be so bold as once to move their finger at them in doeing their lawfull business and we have learned at our Master Christ's School to keep peace with all men And therefore for our part we will promise that obedience unto her Majesty as is our duty that none of her servants shall be troubled molested or once touched by the Church or any member thereof in doing their lawfull busines But seeing God hath said The idolater shall die the death Wee protest solemnly in the presence of God and in the eares of all people that heare this Proclamation and especially in the presence of you Lion herauld and the rest of your Colleagues maker of the proclamation that if any of her servants shall commit idolatry shall say Masse participate therewith or take the defence thereof which we are loath should be in her Highness company in that case that this proclamation is not extended to them in that behalf nor be a savegard nor girth to them in that behalf no more than if they commit slaughter or murder seing the one is much more abominable odious in the sight of God than is the other but that it may be lawfull to inflict upon them the pains contained in Gods Word against idolaters wherever they may be apprehended without favour And this our protestation we desire you to notify unto her and give Her the copy hereof lest her Higness may suspect an uproar if wee all shall come and present the same At Edinburgh day year foresaid This Protestation did some what exasperate the Queen and others following her in that point When the Lords of the Congregation as they were called came to the Town at Court cooleth zeal the first they were much offended that the Masse was permitted and each did accuse these that were before him but when they tarried a short space they were as quiet as others Wherupon Robert campbell of Kings-cleugh said unto the Lord Ochiltry My Lord you are come now and almost the last of all the rest and I perceive by your anger that the fire-edge is not off you yet but I fear that when the holy water of the Court shall be sprinkled upon you you shall become as temperate as others for I have been here now five dayes and at the first I heard every man say Let us hang the priest But after that they had been twice or thrice in the Abby all that fervency was past I thinke there is some inchantment where with men are bewitched And it was so for on the one part the Queen 's fair words still crying Conscience it is a sore thing to constrain Conscience and on the other part the persuasions of others blinded them all and put them in opinion that the Queen will be content to hear the Preaching and so she may be won and so all were content to suffer her for a time The next sunday John Knox in Sermon shewes what terrible plagues God had sent upon Nations for idolatry and one Masse is more fearfull unto him than if ten thousand enemies were landed in any part of the realm for in our God is strength to resist and confound multitudes if we unfainedly depend upon Him as we have experience heretofore but when we join hands with idolatry it 's no doubt but both Gods amiable presence and comfortable defence will leave us and what shall then become of us c. Some said Such fear was no point of their faith it was besides his text and a very untimely admonition The Writer of The history of Reformation addeth by way of anticipation that in December An. 1565. when they which at the Queens arrivall maintained the toleration of the Masse were summoned upon treason exiled and a decriet of forfeture was intended against them the same Knoxe recited these words in the audience of many and besought Gods mercy that he was not more vehement and upright in suppressing that idol for said he albeit I spake what was offensive unto some which this day they feel to be true yet I did not what I might have done for God hath not only given mee knowledge and tongue to make the impietie of that idol knowen but he had given mee credite with many who would have put in execution Gods judgements if I would have only consented thereunto But so carefull was I of common tranquillity and so loath to offend those of whom I had conceived a good opinion that in private conference with dearest and Zealous men I travelled rather to mitigate yea to slacken that fervency that God had kindled in them than to encourage them to put their hands unto the Lords work wherein I confesse unfainedly that I have done most wickedly and from the bottom of my heart do ask of my God grace pardon for I did not what in mee lay to have suppressed that idoll at the beginning After that Sermon the Queen sent for I. Knox and none being present except the Lord James and two gentle men in the end of the room said unto him That he had raised The Queen acused Io. Knox and his answers a part of her subiects against her mother herself that he had written a book against her just authority she meaneth the treatise against the Regiment of women which she had and would cause the most learned in Europe to write against it That he was the cause of sedition and great slaughter in England and that is was said to her All that he did was by necromancy John answereth Madam it may please your Majesty to heare my simple answers and first if to teach the word of God in sincerity or to rebuke idolatry and to presse a people to worship God according to his word be to raise subjects against their Princes then I can not be excused for it hath pleased
marriage Immediatly he was sent for he goeth and none was suffered to enter into the Cabinet but Another conference of the Queen with I Knox. Io. Ersk in the Superintendent of Anguise The Queen in vehemency of passion and with teares said Never Prince was so used I have born with you in all your rigorous manner of speaking both against myself and against my Uncles yea I have sought your favour by all possible means I offered you presence whensoever it pleased you to admonish mee and yet I can not be quite of you I vowe to God I shall be once revenged Her passion and tears stayeth her speach When opportunity serves he answereth It is true Madam your Majesty and I have been at diverse controversies in which I never perceived your Ma. to be offended at mee but when it shall please God to deliver you from that bondage of darknes and errour wherein you have been nurished for lack of true doctrine your Ma. will find the liberty of my tongue nothing offensive without the preaching place Madam I think few have any occasion to be offended at mee and there Madam I am not master of myself but must obey him who commandes mee to speak plain and flatter no flesh upon the face of the earth But saith the Queen what have yee to do with my marriage Iohn saith If it please your Ma. to hear mee I shall shew the trueth in plain words I grant your Ma. hath offered unto mee more than I required but my answer was then as it is now that God hath not sent mee to wait upon the Courts of Princes nor upon the chambres of Ladies but I am sent to preach the Evangell of Jesus Christ to such as please to hear it hath two points repentance and faith now Madam â—â— preaching repentance of necessity it is that the sins of men be noted that they may know wherein they offend But so it is that the most part of your Nobility are so addicted to your affection that neither Gods Word nor their Common wealth are rightâ—y regarded and therefore it becomes mee to speak that they may know their duty The Queen saith What have you to do with my marriage Or what are you within the Common wealth Iohn answereth I am a subject born within the same Madam and albeit I be neither Earle Lord nor Baron yet God hath made mee how abject soever I be in your eies a profitable and usefull member within it Yea Madam to mee it appertaines to forewarn of such things as may hurt it if I foresee them noless than it doth any one of the Nobility for both may vocation and office crave plainness of mee and therfore Madam to yourselfe I say what I spake in publick Whensoever the Nobility of this realm shall be content and consent that you bee subject to an unlawfull husband they do as much as in them lieth to renounce Christ to banish the truth to betray the freedom of this realm and possibly shall in end do small comfort unto yourselfe Then was the Queen more grieved The Superintendent spoke what he could to mitigate her passion but all was but casting of oile into the fire The next day the Queen requires the judgement of the Lords of the Articles whither that Manner of speaking deserves not punishment But they advise her to desist After the Parliament the Bishop of Santandrews and the other Papists that were imprisoned were set at liberty The Queen went to see the West-country and Argile and used the Masse wheresoever she was on sunday In the mean time the Nationall assembly was held at Perth Iuny 25 there were Superintendents Ministers and commissioners of the Churches Prayer The V. Assembly An. 1563. was made by Io. willock Superintendent of the West Superintendents and Ministers were censured Io. Knox and his Colleagues gave account concerning Paul Meffan and their ptoceedings were approved The same day Da. ferguson Minister at Dunfernlin deelares that he had spoken with Paul Meffan and that he was sorowfull for his grievous offense and that he not only acknowledgeth the equity of the Sentence pronounced against him but was willing to underly whatsoever punishment the Church would lay upon him c. After long debate the Assembly condescendes that a confortable answer shall be directed unto him and in the meantime they vill solicite the Lords of the privy Counsell for him 3. It was decerned that no privat contract of marriage though carnall copulation follow shall have faith in judgement untill the contracters shall satisfy as scandalizers of the Church and untill famous unsuspect withnesses testify of the Marriage or it be confessed by both patties and if neither probation be brought nor both parties confesse they shal be censured as fornicatours 4. If any person find himself hurt by any Sentence given by Minister elders and Deacons of any Church he may within ten dayes appeal unto the Superintendent and his Synod and there the Superintendent shall cognosce whither it was well appealed And if the party yet alledges that he is wronged by the Superintendent Synod he shal within ten dayes make appellation to the National Assembly and from thence no appellation is to be made And if he justify not his appeale before the Provinciall Synode they shall impute a fine upon the appellant besides the expences of the Party and that fine shall be delivered unto the deacons of the Church for use of the poor where the first sentence was given And so in the Nationall assembly 5. Supplication is to be made unto the Queens Maj. and Secret Counsell for union of Churches two or thry if they be but two or thry myles distant and cause the in habitants resort unto one of them because of the Scarcety of Ministers and the small number of parishoners 6. The instruction of youth shal be committed to none in Universities nor in any other place but such as professe the true Religion and if any now occupy such a place they shall be removed 7. No work shall be printed nor published in write concerning the doctrin of Religion untill it be presented unto the Superintendent of the boundes and approved by him or such of the most learned that he shal appoint and if any of them doubt of any point the work shall be produced before the Nationall assembly 8. Every Superintendent shall cause warn the Shires and towns within his Jurisdiction to send their Commissioners unto the Assembly declaring unto them the day and place and that they shall conveen on the first day of every assembly 9. Commissions are given to the Bishops of Galloway Caitnes Orknay for one year to visite and plant Churches within their own bounds severally That year was a great noise of business for a Letter which John Knox wrote and directed throughout the country in this manner The superscription was Whersoever two or three are gathered in my name there am I in the mist of
them It is not unknown unto you Dear Brethren what confort and tranquility God gave unto us in times most dangerous by our Christian assemblies godly conference so oft as any danger appeared unto any member or members of our own body And how that since wee have neglected or at least not frequented our Conventions and Assemblies the adversaries of Christ Jesus his holy Evangell have enterprised and boldned themselves publickly secretly to do many things odious in Gods presence and most hurtfull to the true Religion now of Gods great favour granted unto us The holy sacraments are abused by profain Papists Masses have been and yet are said openly and maintained The blood of some of our dearest Ministers hath been shed without fear of punishment or correction craved by us Robert Pont a Minister was strucken in the head with a weapon by Captan Lawder And now two of our dear brethren Patrik craunston and Andrew armstrong are summoned to underly the law in the Tolbuith of Edinburgh the 24 day of this instant October as for a forethought fellony pretended murther and for invading the Queens Majesties palace of Halyrud-house with unlawfull convocation c. These terrible summons are directed against our brethren because that they with two or more passed to the Abbey upon sunday August 25. to behold and note what persons repaired to the Masse And because upon the sunday before the Queen being absent there resorted to that idol a rascall multitude having openly all even to the least divelish ceremonies yea even the conjuring of their accursed water that ever they had in the time of their greatest blindnes But because I say our said Brethren past and in that most quiet manner to note such abusers these fearfull summons are directed against them to make no doubt a preparation upon a few that a door may be opened to execute cruelty upon a greater multitude And if so it come to passe God no doubt hath justly recompenced our former negligence ingratitude towards him his benefits in our own bosoms God gave us a most notable victory of his our enemies he brak their strength and confounded their counsells he left us at freedom and purged the realm for the most part from open idolatry But we alas preferring the pleasure of flesh blood to the pleasure commandement of God have suffered that idol the Masse publickly to be erected again and therefore justly suffers he us now to fall in that danger That to look to an Idolater going to his idolatry shall be reputed a crime little inferiour to treason God grant that we fall not further And now I whom God of his mercy hath made one among many to travell in setting forward his true Religion within this realm seeing the same in danger of ruine can not but in conscience crave of you my Brethren of all states that have professed the trueth your prâ—sence confort and assistence at the said day in the town of Edinburgh even as yee tender the advancement of Gods glory the savety of your Brethren and your own assurance together with the perservation of the Church in these appearing dangers It may be perchance that persuasions be made to the contrary and that yee be informed that either your assembly is not necessary or that it will offend the upper powers and my good hope is that neither flattery nor fear shall make you so far to decline from Christ Jesus as that against your publick promise and solemne band yee will leave your Brethren in so just a cause and albeit there were no great danger yet can not our assembly be unprofitable for many things requiring consultation which can not be had unless the wisest and godlyest conveen And thus doubting nothing of the assistance of our God if we uniformly seek his glory I cease farther to trouble you committing you heartily to the protection of the Eternall From Edinburgh October 8 1563. This Letter was directed and many prepared themselves to conveen One copy came into the hands of Henry Sinclare then entituled Bishop of Rosse and President of the Colledge of justice he being a Papist sent it unto the Queen at Sterlin who shewes it to the Counsell of the Cabinet and they conclude that it imports treason wherefore the Queen thought to be avenged of that her great enemy Some Courtiers endeavoure to persuade Jo. Knox to confesse a fault and satisfy the Queen at her own will He denieth a fault In the midst of December the Queen comes to Edinburgh John Knox was sent for to appear before the Counsell many went with him so that the staires and inner-closs was full of people Secretary Lethingtoun saith unto J. Knox The Queen's Majesty is informed that you have travelled to raise a tumult of her subjects against her and for certification there is presented unto her your Letter yet because her Ma. will do nothing without good advertisement She hath conveened you before this part of the Nobility that they may witnesse betwixt her and you The Queen saith Let him acknowledge his handwriting and then shall we judge of the contents He owneth the Letter Then saith the Secretary you have done more than I would have done John answereth Charity is not suspicious He is commanded to read the Letter he doth read it with a loud voice The Queen's Advocate is commanded to accuse him and the Queen said Heard ye ever my Lords a more despitefull and treasonable Letter None did answer untill the Secretary said to J. Knox Art you not sory from your heart and do you not repent that such a Letter hath passed your pen John answereth My Lord Secretary before I repent I must know my offense Secretary Offense if ther were no more but the convocation of the Queens lieges the offense can not be denied Knox Remember yourself my Lord there is difference betwixt a lawfull an unlawfull convocation if I be guilty in this I have oft offended since I came last into Scotland for what convocation of Brethren hath been untill this day unto which my pen hath not served and before this no man laid it to my charge Secretary Then was then and now is now we have no need of such convocation as then Knox The time that hath been is even now before my eies for I see the poor flock in no less danger than it hath been at any time before excep that the devill hath got a vizard upon his face before he came in his own face discovered by open tyranny seeking the destruction of all who refused idolatry and then I think you will confess the Brethren lawfully conveened themselves for defense of their lifes And now the devill comes under the cloke of justice to do that which God would not suffer him to do by strength The Queen What is this mee thinks you triffle with him Who gave you autority to make convocation of my lieges is not that treason The Lo. Ruthuen No Madam
wee must for both thirds and two parts are rigorously taken from us aâ—d our tenants One said if others will follow my Counsell the Guard and the Papists shall complain al 's long as the Ministers have done Then the former sharpness was coloured and the speaker alledgeth that he meaneth not of all Ministers Christopher goodman an English answereth My Lord Secretary if you can shew what just tittle either the Queen hath to the third or the Papists to the two parts then I think I could resolve whither she be debtour to Ministers within burgh or not The Secretary replieth Ne sit peregrinus curiosus in aliena Republica Goodman answereth Albeit I be a stranger in your policy yet I am not so in the Church of God and therefore the care doth no less appertain unto mee here than if I were in the midst of England The Hist of Reformation Lib. cit This debate was because the Popish prelates were permitted to enjoy their tyths enduring their life so that a competent stipend were provided unto the Ministers and when the Queen returned home at the demand of the Counsell the Prelats condescended to quite the third part of the tyths for entertainment of the Queen's family and the provision of Ministers but the Guard received the thirds and gave nothing or little unto Ministers and they had oft complained of their want In all these quick reasonings I. Knox spoke not a word but thereafter he said I have traveled Right honourable and beloved Brethren since my last returning into this realm in an upright conscience before my God seeking nothing more as he is witnes than the advancement of his glory and the stabillty of his Church within this realm and of late dayes I have been accused as a seditious man and as one that usurpes to myself power that becomes mee not true it is I have given advertisement to the Brethren in diverse quarters of the extremity intended against the faithfull for looking to a priest going to Masse and for observing those that transgresse against just laws but that here in I have usurped further power than was given mee till that by you I be condemned I utteâ—ly deny for I say by you that is by the Generall Assembly I have all just power to advertise the brethren from time totime of dangers appearing as I have powr to preach the word of God in the pulpit of Edinburgh for by you was I appointed unto the one as unto the other and therefore in the name of God I crave your judgements the danger that appeared unto mee in my accusation was not so fearfull as the words that came to my ears were dolorous to my heart for these words were plainly spoken and that by some Protestants What can the Pope do more than to send forth his letters and require them to be obeied Let mee have your judgements therefore whither I have usurped any power to myself or If I have obeied your commandement Ibid. John Knox is removed and then the Lord Lindsay the Lairds of Kilwood Abbotshall Cuninghamheed the Superintendents of Anguise Fife Lothian West and Galloway Mrs John Row W. Christeson Ro. Hamilton Chri. goodman with the most part of the assembly did declare that they remember very well that Jo. Knox would have had himselfe exonered of the foresaid charge and that the Church at that time would not suffer him to refuse it but that he should continue as before to advertise from time to time as occasion shall be given An extract of the Acts of tbe nationall assemblies 3. The Noble men and Barons present do finally consent that for their own parts the tenants or labourers of the ground shall have their own tyths upon composition 4 It was thought needfull for confirmation of the book of discipline that certain commissioners or any three or four of them shall revise it and consider diligently the contents thereof noting their judgements in write and reporte the same unto the next assembly or if any Parliament shall interveen they shall report their judgements unto the Lords of the Articles 5. All Ministers and Readers having Manses at their Churches shall make residence there 6. Concerning Thomas duncanson who was Schoolmaster and Reader in Sterlin and having committed fornication had made publick repentance it was ordained that he shall abstain from that office in the Church untill the Church of Sterlin make request for him unto the Superintendents and he shall marry the woman if she require it 7. Alexander Jardin Minister at Kilspindy having committed fornication and therefore suspended by the Superintendent of Fife and thereafter had made publick repentance and married the same woman Is again suspended from all function in the Ministery untill the next Assembly and then to receive his answere 8. Commission was given unto five Ministers to take cognition of a complaint given by the Superintendent of Fife against Ge. Lesly Minister at Stramiglo and to decide therein and to notify their Sentence unto the Superintendent of Anguise In this year by past was great death and dearth through all the Country that the prices of corne and flesh was triple above the custom The writer of The Histo of Reformotion saith God did so according to the threatning in the law punish our ingratitude that suffered them to defile the Land with that abomination that he had so potently purged by the power of his word and for the riotous feasting both in City and country but alas who lookes to the true cause of our calamity Likewise in the winter following fell great rain which in the falling freezed so vehemently that the earth was but a shot of ice the fowls both great small could not flee but freezed and died and some were layd by the fire that their feathers might dissolve This frost is said to have been in January An. 1563. to wit according to the old account which was not changed in Scotland untill the year 1600. and then was changed but continueth in England untill the year 1660. CHAP. â— Of COVNCELS I. IT hath been shewd with what difficulty the Councel was called to Trents the History of it is most exquisitly penned by Petro Soave a Venetian The opening of Councel of Trent and translated into sundry languages here I add a compend faithfully and plainly in so far as concerneth the mannaging the Articles of doctrin for the most part When Pope Paul could no longer decline the calling of this councel as is before in the beginning of the year 1545. he sent three Legats John Maria de Monte a Card. Bishop of Palestina Marcellus Cervinus a priest Cardinall de Sancta Cruce and Reginald Pool a deacon Cardinal of S. Mary in Cosmedin with a Breve of legation but no particular instruction being as yet uncertain what commission to give them and intending to dispose as occasions namely the affairs of the Emperour shall require When the Legates were gone he consults the Cardinals what faculty is
no less respect Here was mentioned the example of Luther who having to do with the German Friers and Doctors of Rome did submit himself unto the Pope and when Leo took the words as real and did against the mans mind Luther was more invective against the Pope then he was before against the pardon-mongers Neither could the Legats and the Italian Prelats accord with the Imperialist and Spanish Bishops in the articles of Reformation the one party striving to recover their antient liberty and to crub the Roman Cardinals and the other being zealous of the prerogatives of the Court The Pope is advertised of all these and by advice of Deubts at Rome the Super-Synod framed the articles of doctrine and judged it hard to deny all the articles of reformation or to grant them all at last he directed the Legats to yeeld in some and to cause so many as they could to be delayd unto the next Session In the mean while he consulteth what may ensue upon such difficulties both from the Prelats and Divines he feareth worse a coming he knew the Emperour had temporized with him and now when he prevailes in Germany he will by all meanes use the Councel for subduing Italy and Rome The nearest remedy thinks the Pope is to secure himself against the Synod But how to dissolve it is not seasonable so many things being as yet not spoken of To suspend it will require some weighty cause and were to little purpose for they would immediatly remove that cause To transfer it into another place where himself had absolute power seemes fittest He could not judge Rome a fit place because the Germans would talk of it Bolonia seemes fittest because it is nigh the Alpes and in a fertile soil Then for the manner he will not be named in it but let the Legats do it by authority of their former Bull of the date Febr. 22. 1545 in so doing the blame might be imputed unto them and yet he uphold them or if by any emergent occasion he shall change his mind he may do it without dishonour This he directeth a cousin of Car. De Monte unto the Legats with Letters of credit At the first the Legats were amazed not knowing what shew to pretend but then they talk of the intemperatnes of the aire as appeares said they by the infirmity of some Prelats and the â—estimony of Fracastorius Physicion of the Synod and the Pop's pensionary So the Session VII was held on March 3. An. 1547. VII The next day in a General congregation they begin to talk of removing the Councel The Imperialists said There is not so epidemik a The Councel is removed disease as was pretended Nevertheless the Legats will have it voiced and by degrees prevailed to leap into Bolonia A Session was held March 13 a decree was read for removing and to keep the ninth Session at Bolonia Aprile 21. Thirty and five Bishops and three Generals did assent Card. Pacceco and 17 Bishops were for the negative The Imperial Ambassadour required that these remove not untill his Ma. were informed and gave order Those Newes were offensive unto the Emperour taking it as a contempt of him and judging that a weapon was wrested from him by managing of which he had the fairer opportunity to have brought all Germany into obedience He wrote unto the Fathers at Trent commending their constancy and requiring that they remove not Those consult Whether they should do any Synodal Act but all did judge it would turn to a schism Letters were sent mutually between them at Trent and them at Bolonia and both vsed the name of the Synod The Pope sent more Prelats unto Bolonia where in many congregations nothing was handled but how their removing might be defended The Emperour directeth his Letters unto Bolonia and unto Rome representing some inconvenients of removing the Synod and profering some advantages if it be set on foot at Treat again The Bolonians answer They can do nothing without order from the Head of the Church The Pope answered He had already committed his full power unto the Councel The Ambassadors called those answers ascoffing of their Master and according to their Order they made Protestation that the Translation is unlawfull and that all things are void which have followed or shall follow thereupon seing the authority of those few can not give lawes unto all Chistendom and because the Pope and those Fathers are deficient the Emperour will not fail to provide for the Church as it becomes unto him by antient lawes and consent both of holy Fathers and of the whole world Nevertheless the Councel was not restored untill Car. De Monte became P. Julius February 2. in the year 1551. The Emperour sent to congratulate his coronation and to reduce the Synod This P. is now put to his thoughts on the one side he considereth that he was not only called the chief Agent of Transsering it but he had also hitherto mantained it and the same motives of Pope Paul were as yet pressing to wit the designes of the Emperour and of the Prelats aiming at their own interests to the preiudice of the Papal See On the other hand if he called not the Councel again it were scandalous to the world and beget a bad conceit Consultation about the restoring of it of him in the beginning of his Papacy it would provoke the Emperour to vse National Councels yea and forces against him As for the dissuading reasons he thought It could not be called levity in him because before he was a Servant and obedient unto his Lord but now he is Lord and the present dangers must be shunned So he calleth a Congregation of the Cardinals especially the Imperialists that they may fall upon that advice where unto he was inclining They judge it fittest to restore the Councel because before the election in the Conclave he had sworn to do it and again at his coronation besides other reasons He obiecteth principaly the danger of the Papal authority Some answered God who had founded the Roman Church and avanced it above others will dissipate all contrary counsel Some in simplicity think so and others knew not what to say Car. Crescentius said Greatest exploits are difficult because of some causes unknown or lightly accounted of for the present there is more fear that the Princes and world will depart de facto than in the Synod by disputs or decrees there is danger both wayes but the most honourable and least dangeroâ—s must be chosen The appearing dangers in the Synod may be preveened by holding the Fathers upon other purposes many especially the Italians may be persuaded with hope Princes may be counterpoised differences may be fomented and a wise man will find remedies upon emergent occasions This opinion was embraced and Nuntij were dispatched into Germany and France to represent the ingenuous applause of the Pope unto their common desire Vnto the Emperour it was propounded that in
other his works I therefore subjoyn a taste of it and because some poison is in it I add a litle antidot which may be usefull unto some In his preface unto the Emperour he shewes his Rule of judging the evangelical and Apostolical Scripture which being Divine and a most sure rule the antients had used in judging of controversies after the departure of the Apostles and because in such contentions ariseth controversy about the interpretation and sense of some passages of the Scriptures it is necessary to have recourse unto the Universall consent of Writers chiefly of those who lived in the time of the Emperour Constantin untill the time of Leo I. or of Gregory yet so that it is not necessary to produce the testimonies of them all nor of the most part which were an infinite work but it is sufficient to bring one or two by whom the judgement of the whol Church may be known and with this caution that every testimony of those Fathers may not be rashly received seing in many places they speak according to their privat judgement and wherein even the most learned and best maintainers of the Apostolical and Catholick doctrine have not agreed with the safe unity of faith but only such things as belong unto the confirmation of the Apostolical and Catholick tradition and have the weight of irrefragable and undoubted testimony wherein they declare constantly the publick and common faith of the whole Church His method is conform unto the Articles of the Augustan Confession His principal scope seemes to be contained in the seventh Article de vera Ecclesia where he holdes that the true Church is always manifest and though the present Roman Church hath departed from the primitive not a little in integrity of manners and discipline yea and in sincerity of doctrine yet she standes on the same foundation and professeth communion with the antient Church and therefore is one and the same albeit different in many particulares Neither should we separate from her as Christ did not separat from the Jewish Church albeit corrupt neither did the Prophets nor Apostles violate the union but only spake against her and came out of her but by dissenting from the errors neither did Cyprian and some others violat the union with the Roman Church how beit they did complain of the envy of the Roman clergy and the pride of the Pope This may be called his privat judgement as he spake of others in his preface and not the constant faith of the whole Church that the Church should be manifest always was not the judgement of Eliah 1. King 19. 14. nor of John who prophecied of the woman fleeing into the wilderness Revel 12 and it is without all doubt in the general that in the dayes of the Antichrist the Church shall not be manifest 2. he grantes that the Roman Church hath departed not a litle in manners and doctrine but how far she hath departed may be in some measure known by the history 3. his advice that we should not have departed from her is a main question but certainly his reason is not sufficient for though our Saviour made not separation from the Jewish Church yet he foretold that when these labourers of the vine-yard shall have killed the heir the vineyard shal be taken from them and not a stone of their temple should be left upon another Where was their Church then if they had no place for their Religion As for the Pophets and Apostles distinguish the times before the time was come which God had appointed they had no reason to depart but when the appointed time was come then they departed and for this very point Steeven was Martyred Act. 6. 14. The same distinction serveth for the Roman Church Cyprian and Paulin had no reason to violat the vnion when she had not departed from the true faith but when she became the whoore and all nations had drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication then was the time to obey the commande Come out of her my people that ye be not partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues Gods people was with her and in her and they must not only protest against their adulterous mother but come out from her Then for reconciliation of the Church he seemes to despair that ever they will accept of his Overture to wit that those who have given the cause of distraction that is saith he the governors of the Church would remit some what of their too much rigor and yeeld a little for the peace of the Church and following the wishes and admonitions of many good people would reform the manifest abuses according to the rule of Divine Scripture and of the antient Church from which they have departed And next that those who eschuing those vices have fallen into the other extremity would confess their faults and return into the right way In other Articles that differ from the Popish Church he puts often a blame upon the Reformed if not for their Tenet yet for their practise For example of justification he saith What is said in the fourth article that men can not be justified before God by their own strength merits or works but are justified freely by faith it was evermore allowed by the Church and untill this day it is approved by all the writers of the Church So that I wonder why the Apology saith that they are condemned in this article as if it were taught that men obtain remission of sins for their own merits and not freely for Christ's sake Afterwards he cites the testimony of Bernard saying I consider three things whereupon all my hope stands the love of adoption the truth of the promise and the power of performing And saith he the Doctors of this age say not that they teach doubting whereby men should doubt of Gods mercy and mistrust but such fear of God whereby a diligence of living well and of keeping the received grace may be stirred up and increased in us as the Apostle saith Work forth your salvation with fear and trembling And they call this sear chast and filial which perfect love casts not forth but retaines and cherishes Which fear hath always adjoyned confidence and hope of Gods fatherly good-pleasure And seing those things are taught tooday in the Catholick Church the Protestants do not rightly in accusing the present Church that she bidds and teaches to doubt of Gods favor and of eternal life and put this blasphemous doctrin as they speak among the chief causes for which they should depart from her Of free will he saith on the 18. Artick The sum of this controversy which had been formerly and now is consists in this What the will of man can do to attain righteousness by which we are justified before God is not to be asscribed unto the power of free-will corrupted by sin but unto the singular grace of God which we have not by nature wherein we were
the worde and sacraments and other things belonging thereunto doth acknowledge neither Pope nor any humane Magistracy nor the Preachers themselves for Head and Lord but only Jesus Christ after whose lawes will and commandements the Church should be ruled and unto whom both Preachers and Elders and deacons and also the whol Christian Church of whatever rank should be obedient But it were longsom now to declare this it is sufficient to hint it in a worde If the liberty and ministry of the Churches should absolutely depend upon the Magistrats and their commandes a great confusion would follow the purity of doctrin might soon decay all enormities abound and piety would fail as by the grace of God the greatest part of the Magistrats do well understand and may know yet better when they shall duly hear the answer of the Churches against the unjust complaint of some who seem to stand for Libertinisme more then for Christian liberty for when there is no end of their complaints and as it shall be found true they with their written and printed Remonstrances will not be directed by the High States themselves so the Church must apologize for the cause of Christ and his Gospell howbeit wee do it not unwillingly and would rather plead it by word of mouth But to return unto the purpose it hath so far come that it hath been propounded unto his Princely Excellency and the high States as reasonable that in no town or willage should be any convention or consistory but with advice of the Magistrats of the towns or of the States by which the meetings and Ministry of the Church should be brought into great danger but his Excellency and the States understanding the cause better have established the former ordinances and administration whereby it may be seen that the Churches have increased and multiplied Afterwards by the pacification of Ghent and by the death of those great Commanders then Governors of the other Netherlands it came to pass that not only in Holland and Zeeland was Popery forsaken and the preaching of the Gospell accept but also the good subjects in Brabant Flanders Gelderland Friseland the bishoprik of Utrecht the land of Overisel c. have begun to embrace the trueth whereby in some places publickly in other places howbeit privily in houses yet in great assemblies of people and also with the knowledge and consent of the Magistrats Gods worde is preached c. So far there Before that time Gaspar Colhaes a Minister at Leiden who had been a priest in time of Popery and yet had professed the Reformed Religion in time of the persecution had made no small sturre for the government of the Church as he had also retained other dregs of Popery and other preachers likewise So that the Churches of the Netherlands was seldom free of one stichler or other yet alwise maintained and keept pure by the vigilancy of Synods and by protection of Magistrats from the corruption of such subdolous Ministers In time of the troubls moved by Colhaes the States of Holland called for one Minister out of each Classis and sent two Commissioners Gerhard van Wingaerd and Leonard Caesenbrood unto them requiring them to shew the form of the Church-government and to shew the distinction between the Civil and ecclesiastical government Those answered The Church-discipline was considered and penned by the Synod at Dort in the year 1578. which was authorized by the High The distinction of Magistracy Ministry States And they had been traduced unjustly that they would have usurped dominion over the Magistrates for they acknowledge themselves to be subject unto the Magistrats as any other subjects are both for body and goods except only that according to Gods worde they may exercize the Office committed by God unto them conform unto the writings of the Prophets Apostles As for the distinction of the Offices they gave it in write whereof the authentick copy Triglandius Lib. cit saith he hath not seen but he gives the summa of it from another to wit Both Offices are ordained by God both are preservers of godly righteousness both should be reverenced for conscience sake The Magistrate should not only preserve godly righteousness but provide for the commonweel-fare in which respect Church-men as well as others are subject unto them in body goods the Magistrat's Office is to establish and promote by their authority and example so far as concerneth the outward man that Gods Worde be obey'd but the Office of Ministers is to set that Worde before the people with faithfull teaching and godly conversation The Office of the Magistrat is to compell the despisers and falsefiers of Gods word that they hinder not the outward peace of the Church and if any do disturbe it to punish them with imprisonment or other punishment in hody or goods And the ministers should exhort the people in Christ's name to serve God peaceably and to shew forth their dutifull regarde of Gods worde and should call unto repentance the inward man that is the spirit or soul with spirituall weapens that is by preaching eternall life and threatning everlasting death The Magistrats office is to ordain punishment in body and goods and according to circumstances of oceasions to mitigate or straiten them And the Ministers should prudently exercize the exhortations and menaces that are prescribed in Gods Word and the excommunication The Magistrate should provide that the external peace of the Church as the Civil peace be keept safe and as occasion requires to punish the transgressions of the disturbers And Ministers should endeavour out of love that according to the rule of discipline in Gods Worde the souls of offenders may be brought unto salvation The Magistrate should preside when punishments of life or goods are handled And Ministers govern in the Church-counsell when matters of conscience are judged The Ministers and Church-counsel should appoint the discipline of the Church according to the rule of Gods Worde and the Magistrate hath power by himself whether present or absent to examine it and if he dissallow any thing therein he may commande the Church-men to reform it according to Gods Worde The Magistrate as also the Church hath power to seek and to use their authority if need shall be that Ministers of the Worde be called and the Church be provided with them and also to punish the faults even in the pulpit that deserve Civil punishment and it is the office of Ministers and Elders to choose persons sufficient for the office and then to present those before the Magistrate that he may approve them if there no be lawfull impediment which then should be confirmed by the Ministers When the Church shall be troubled with any division it is the office of the Magistrate to call together a Church-assembly and to rule it as concerning the external action But when the Church is in peace it belongs unto the Ministers to call the Ecclesiasticall assemblies and to preside in
is the true and absolute object of our adoration and adoration is due unto God only but we exclude not that flesh from our adoration lest we divid his person with Nestorius yet so that we worship that flesh not in itself but respectively as it is the flesh of the Sone of God to this purpose he brought a testimony of Cyrill and the eight anathematism of the Councell at Chalcedon They disputed on this article other three dayes but no agreement March 27. the Wurtembergers gave their propositions of Popish churches images and organes in churches They agreed that these are in themselves indifferent if the abuses be shunned Then they gave theses of baptism where the question was Whether baptism is the laver of regeneration in the holy Spirit or whether it be only a signe signifying and sealing adoption The VVurtembergers said It not only signifieth and sealeth adoption but is the very laver of regeneration because it is said He washes his Church by the laver of water and Unless a man be born again .... and they condem these propositions The grace of the holy Ghost is not tied unto the sacraments The sacraments are appointed only to confirm Gods favor toward us Regeneration or salvation depends not absolutly on baptism It is an improper speech Baptism washes away sin In the elect only is the virtue of baptism All infants that are baptized are not partakers of the grace of Christ or regenerated It is unlawfull that women do baptize even in case of necessity Beza gave his answer in writ the sum is The sacraments are not bare signes but the efficacy of the Holy Spirit should be distinguished from the power of the water as they are distinguished by John in Matth. 3. and by Pet. 1. Ep. 3. and of the whole ministery it is said He who planteth or watereth is nothing And he declares the words of the institution and the effects of baptism In the dispute Jacob Andreae held that there is but one washing because Paul saith one baptism Beza said There is an outward and an inward washing and he rebuked the Wurtembergers that they do not call the blood of Christ the thing signified in baptism Do. Jacob answered A sacrament is such as the word describes it but neither Christ nor Paul speaking of baptism make any mention of blood They asked Whether infants have faith Beza denied and the other affirmed it They questioned Whether the elect being sanctified may lose faith Beza denyed and the other put it off unto the article of predestination They asked What hope may parents have of their baptised children Beza said All should hope well but we are not Prophets to foretell that this or that child shall be a good or bad man Concerning women's baptism Th. Beza said There can be no such necessity for which the Divine ordinance of the Ministry should be trangressed Iacob said As a woman may confort a man in time of necessity Beza replied There is another consideration of exhorting and conforting one another and not the want but the contempt of the sacrament doth condemn Neither in this point did they agree Concerning predestination the Wurtembergers said God from all eternity not only foresaw the fall of man but hath also foreknown and chosen them that shall be saved and hath appointed them unto salvation that is that they should be saved by Christ for the election was made in Christ The number of them who shall be safed is certain with God So the question remains say they whether God hath predestinate his elect unto life so that he in his hid and absolut judgement hath appointed certain men yea the most part of men unto eternal damnation that he will not have them to repent nor be converted and saved We believe that such decree can not be shewd by Scripture that without respect of their unworthiness but at the meer pleasure of his will he hath appointed any man far less the greatest part of men unto everlasting damnation or that he will not have them to repent Because whatsoever is written is written .... that we through patience and consolation might have hope and God will have all men to be saved ...... They reiect these propositions Reprobation is the most wise purpose of God whereby from all eternity he hath constantly decreed without all unrighteousness not to shew love on them whom he hath not loved that in justly condemning them he might declare his wrath against sin and shew his glory The cause of the decree of election or reprobation is his eternal favour toward them who at his pleasure are appointed unto salvation and his eternal hatred of ill ordaining whom he pleased unto damnation but wherefore he hath appointed these men rather then those unto salvation or damnation there is no other impulsive cause but his will God willeth not that those who are appointed to damnation should be saved or that the death of his Sone be available unto them Beza answered thus What yee deny that the vessels of wraith alswel as the vessels of mercy were ordained from eternity Wee do affirm not only because there is alike reason of contraries and the very word Election proveth it but also it is declared by the express word of God Rom. 9. 11. And this is so far from any ground that man can challenge God of unrighteousness that He were not unjust though he had condemned all men seeing we all are the children of wraith and he is debter to none Wee say further that their condemnation who in the eternall decree are left in their corruption is not rightly attributed unto this decree For albeit that which God hath decreed can not miss but shall come to pass and so they who perish do not perish without this decree yet the cause of the execution or of their condemnation is not that decree of God but their natural corruption and the fruits of it from which it pleased God to exeem them only whom he hath chosen to salvation That there ever was and is a great number of them who perish the matter it self shewes and Christ saith Many are called and few chosen and Few enter in at the strait gate Lastly that God will not have them to be converted and saved it 's not to be understood as if they were willing and God resisteth their desire but that they will not be converted nor can they will being forsaken of God and left in impenitency He answered also to the obiections but I will not repeat them here In this dispute they come to that question Whether Christ died for all men even for the sins of the damned Iacob held the affirmative and Beza the negative When thâ—y both repeated the same arguments and answers Prince Frederik thought it expedient to close seeing no appearance of agreement he exhorted them to give one to another the hand of fraternity and to abstain from bitter writings untill God shall give them more cause of peace Jacob
who teach that the erroneous should be forced to return unto the Church albeit the antient scandals be not removed and new ones are multiplied c. He speaks also of their means of alluring men of their policies and corruptions more particularly Another saith The four wings of these locusts are arrogancy of learning their flattering of Princes and wealthy persons impudence in denying and the great power that they have purchased CHAP. IV. Of BRITANNE 1. I Left at the gracious providence of God towards Queen Elisabet in God protected Queen Elisabeth continuance thereof is here to be remembred 1. that Pope Pius V. did accurse her An. 1569. and caused the Breve to be affixed on the Bishop of London's palace An. 1570. by John Felton yet neither did her subjects love her the less nor other Princes leave off correspondence with her and the worst effect was Felton was hanged and. 2. The Earls of Northhumberland and Westmerland hearing of the curse and trusting to the promises of aid from the Pope and from Spain raised a rebellion in the North the one was taken and beheaded and Westmerland escaped into Flanders and died in a poor condition 3. The next year Leonard Dacres began to revive the rebellion in the same Shiers and was soon defeated 4. About the same time Iohn Story a Doctor of law and one Prestol were apprehended and convinced of treason for giving information unto Duke d'Alva how he might invade England and cause Irland revolt 5. John â—esley bishop of Ross plotted with sundry Englishes to intercept the Queen and set Queen Mary at liberty An. 1571. God turned their plots to their dammage 6. John Duke of Austria aiming at that kingdom sought Queen Mary in marriage in the midst of his projected plots he died suddenly An. 1567. 7. Thomas stuckly plotted first with Pius V. and then with Gregory XV. to conquer Irland unto the Pope's son he was made General and sent away with 800. Italians but God disposed so that Stukly was first employd to aid Sebastian King of Portugal against the Mauritanians and died there 8. Nicolas Sanders a priest entred into Irland with an Army of Spaniards An 1580. and ioyning with other rebellious Papists made a great insurrection they were soon quasshed 9. The next year numbers of Seminaries and Jesuits came from Rome to prepare the subiects unto a change and to take part with forrein powers when they shall come into the Land for this cause greater restraint was layd upon Papists of those incendiaries some were executed for treason and many were sent out of the kingdom 10. In the year 1583. John Somerwill was taken when he was going to kill the Queen he confessed that he was persvaded to do so byreading books written by the Seminaries he was condemned and strangled himself in New-gate 11. An. 1585. William Parry having an absolution from the Pope vowed to kill her but God struck him with such terror that having opportunity he could not do it his purpose was discovered and he received the reward of a traitor 12. An. 1586. John Ballard a priest stirred up some gentle men to kill Her when she went abroad to take the air this was discovered before they had opportunity they confessed their plot to bring-in forrein forces fourteen was executed as traâ—tors 13. William Stafford a young gentle man and one Moody were persvaded by a forrein Ambassador lying in England An 1587 to kill Her this was discovered 14. An. 1588. Philip King of Spain sent an hudge navy which he supposed as it was called invincible the Lord of land and sea heard the prayers of both kingdoms England and Scotland and dissipated that naâ—y by stormy winds 15. An. 1593. Lopez a Iew and the Queen 's ordinary Physician undertook to poison her upon promise of 50000. crouns from King Philip but before the hyre came the traitor was punished 16. The next year Patrik Cullen an Irish fencer was hired by English fugitives in Flanders to kill Her intelligence was given and he was apprehended 17. The same year other two undertook the â—ame fact as also to set her Navy on fire with bals of wild-fire and received the like reward 18. An. 1598. Edward Squire was suborned in Spain by a Iesuit to poison Her by laying strong poison on the pommel of the sadle whereon she was wont to ride that she laying her hand on it might carry the sent of it unto her nose Squire followed direction and did the deed on a day when she was going to ride and if She had touched the pommel it had been her death but Divine providence so ruled that she touched it not the treason was discovered and rewarded 19. The Earle of Tyron came from Spain An 1599. and raised the greatest rebellion in Irland that was in her time yet he was overthrown 20 An. 1600. a plot was layd to remove some chief Officers and Counselors from her and then the Papists thought to find their opportunity this project was discovered and prevented 20. Henry Garnet Superior of the Seminaries in England and others had another plot and sent Thomas winter into Spain An. 1601. King Philip embraced the motion and promised to help them but before it came the Queen ended her dayes in peace Seing so many plots were discovered it may not improbably be iudged that moe were intended but she was so safe under the wings of the Almighty that neither open hostility nor privy conspiracy could annoy her The remembrance hereof may teach others to trust in God as the safest policy I return unto Church-affaires First we may profitably observe the cause of the difference in the Reformation of the Churches in those two Kingdoms It is true both looked unto the Worde as the rule of Reformation but they varied in the manner of application for England held that whatsoever in discipline and rites is not contrary unto Gods word should be retained for in the twentieth article of the Convocation An. 1563. it is said The Church hath power to decree rites or ceremonies and authority in matters of faith and yet it is not lawfull for the Church to ordain any thing that is contrary unto Gods word neither may it so expound one place that it be contrary unto another wherefore although the Church be a witness and keeper of holy Writ yet as it not ought not decree any thing against the same so besides the same ought it not to enforce any thing to be believed for necessity of salvation But Scotland applied the Rule more closs in this manner What soever hath not a warrant in the Word should be abolished as in the fourtienth article of Confession they say Evill works are not only those that are done expresly against Gods commandement but those also that in matters of religion and inworshipping of God have no other assurance but the invention and opinion of man which God hath ever from the beginning rejected as by the prophet Isaiah and
and also Quod qui facit contra conscientiam Divinis in rebus aedificat ad gehennam ...... Beare with me Madam I beseech you if I chuse rather to offend your earthly Majesty then to offend the heavenly Majesty of God ...... I will draw to an end most B. Grindals petitions humbly praying that you will consider these short petitions I. that you would referr all these ecclesiasticall matters unto the Bishops and Divines of the Church of your realm according to the exemple of all Christian Emperours and Princes of all ages for indeed they are to be judged as an Antient writes in Ecclesia seu Synodo non in Palatio When your Majesty hath questions of the laws of your realm you do not decide them in your Court or palace but send them to your Judges to be determined ......... Ambrose to Theodosius used these words Si de causâ—s pecuniariis Comites tuos consulis quanto magis in causa Religionis Sacerdotes Domini aequum est consulas ...... My second petition is that when you deal in matters of faith and religion or matters that touch the Church of Christ which is the Spouse bought with so dear a price you would not pronounce so resolutely and peremptorily quasi ex authoritatâ— as you may do in civil and external matters but alwayes remember that in Gods cause the will of God and not the will of any creature is to take place It is the Antichristian voice Sic volo sic jubeo sâ—et pro ratione voluntas In Gods matters all Princes ought to bow their Scepters to the Son of God and to ask counsell at his mouth what they ought to do David exhorts all Kings and rulers to serve God with fear and trembling Remember Madam that you are a mortal creature look not only as was said to Theodosius upon the people and princely array wherewith you are apparelled but consider also what it is that is covered there with .......... Must you not one day appear ante terrendum tribunal Crucifixi ut recipias ibi prout gesseris in corpore sive bonum sive malum And although you are a mighty Prince yet remember ...... As the Psalmist saith 76. Terribilis est is qui aufert Spiritum principum terribilis super omnes Reges terrae Wherefore I beseech you Madam in visceribus Christi when you deal in these religious causes set the Majesty of God before your eies laying aside all earthly Majesty determin with yourself to obey his voice and with all humility say unto him Non mea sed tua voluntas fiat God hath blessed you with great felicity now many years beware you do not impute it to your deserts or policy but give God the glory ...... Take heed you never think of declining from God lest it be verified of you which is written of Joash Cum corroboratus esset elevatum est cor ejus in interitum suum neglexit Deum He concludes trusting better of her and praying for her What could be written saith Fuller with more spirit and less animosity More humility and less dejection I see a lambe in his own can be a Lion in God and his Churches cause Say not that Orbitas senectus only encouraged Grindall in this his writing whose necessary boldness did arise partly from his confidence in the goodness of the cause for which partly from the gratiousnes of the Queen to whom he made his adress But alas all in vain Leicester had so filled her eares with complaints against him there was no room to receive this petition But to return to the former purpose we see from this Letter that the form of Exercise was allowed by ten Bishops and the history shewes that the Ministers who used that exercise were not conformists unto the rites But NB. VVhit gift's severity iâ— opposed some Bishops of that age were so zealous of their authority and jealous of the prophecyings that diligent Ministers must needs conform or then the flocks shall want teaching and the Queen must bear the blam of all More of these trouble followers here I add that â— Whitgift succeeding to Grindal was the first Reformed Bishop that was Counselor of State and most vehement in pressing conformity yet not without many checks and lets For not only did the Counsell sent Letters unto that Archbishop willing him to relent of his severity but as the same author writes in the Parliament Aâ— 1587. the House of Commons presented unto the House of Lords a petition complaining that many parishes were destitute of preachers and craving amongst other things that no oath nor subscription might be tendered to any at their enterance into the Ministery but such as is expressly prescribed by the statutes of the realm excep the oath against corrupt entring That they may not be troubled for omission of some rites or portions prescribed in the book of Common prayer That such as had been suspended or deprived for no other offence but only for not subscribing might be restored and that the Bishops would forbear their excommunication exofficio mero of godly and learned preachers not detected for open offence of life or apparent error in doctrine c. And the Lords rancountred the Bishops so hardly especially against plurality of Benefices that matters flying so high the Archbishop conceived it the safest way to apply himself by petition unto the Queen in this manner The wofull and distressed estate whereinto we are like to fall forceth us with grief of heart in most humble manner to crave your Majesties soveraign protection For the pretence being made of the maintenance and increase of learned ministry when it is throughly weighed decrieth learning spoileth their livings takes away the set form of prayer in the Church and it is the means to bring in confusion and barbarisme How dangerous innovations are in a setled Estate whosoever hath judgement perceiveth Set dangers apart yet such great inconveniences may ensue as will make an estate lamentable and miserable Our nighbours miseries may make us fearfull but that we know who ruleth the same All the Churches in Europe can not compare with England in the number of learned Ministers These benefits of your Majesties most sacred and carefull government with hearty joy we feel and humbly acknowledge senseless are they that repine at it The respect hereof made the Prophet to say Dij estis All the faithfull and discreet clergy say O Deacertè Nothing is impossible with God Requests without grounded reasons are lightly to be rejected We therefore not as Directors but as humble Remembrancers beseech your Highness favourable beholding of our estate present and what it will be in time to come if the Bill against pluralities should take any place c. With this petition was annexed a catalogue of pretended inconveniences So that in effect no thing was enacted in relation to this matter but at the dissolution of the Parliament the Bishops were more â—evere then
to dis-agree from a good order to be complained on unto the Gen. assembly next coming And the order which every presbytery takes shall be sighted and thereof one good order shal be established for all 5. The day of the Exercise shall be also the day of Ecclesiasticall process and if the brethren find it necessary for a process they may appoint days times places thereunto besids the day of Exercise 6. It is not thought expedient that the Presbytery shall be astricted to send their Moderator unto the Assembly but liberty to chuse whom they think most expedient for confort of the Church 7. It is not thought meet that visitation be excep ère nata and the same not to be limited unto the Moderator but to any two or moe as the Presbytery shall direct for the necessity of the matter according to the book of Policy 8. The Clerk and Moderator shall subscribe in grave matters and form of proceeding in name of the eldership and whill God provide some better contribution every particulare Church of the Eldership shall contribute for the Scrib's entertainment 9. The Ministers of the parish shall execute the summons concerning his parish and bear the burden of the things that are directed by the Presbyteâ—y or some depute by him within his parish 10. The order of admission of Elders is referred to the order used in Edinb which is approved 11. The Moderator of the Presbytery is to designe Manses and gleebs where it is râ—quisite and for satisfaction of the Act of Parliament that they have a speciall commission for that effect Untill it please God to move the King that the Law may be reformed Providing the Moderator do nothing without advice of the Presbytery 12. How many Churches shall be in every Presbytery it is referred unto them who have commission to establish presbyteries 13. The form of process in weighty matters is to be in writ at the discretion of the presbytery pro re nata in lesser things to be verball 14. If any will not receive the office of an Elder and traveleth not in the word wee may exhort but not compell 15. Ordaines every presbytery within their own bounds to try their Ministers and if any offence shal be found to punish it according to the quality and estate of the crime before the next generall assembly 16. The Presbyteries shall try and examin the persons desiring to enter into the function of the Ministry and if they find them qualified to provide them unto Churches XII Ordaines a fast to be keept in all churches of the realm with doctrin and instruction of the people to begin the first Sunday of Juny next and to continue untill the next sunday inclusivè using in the mean time exercise of doctrin according to the accustomed order And the Kings Majesty to be certified by the Commissioners that are sent to him and to be supplicated that he would be pleased to authorize it by proclamation for that effect The causes are 1. universall conspiracies of Papists in all countries against Christians for execution of the bloody Acts of Trent 2. The oppression and thralldom of this Church of God 3. Wasting the rents thereof without remedy 4. Falling from former zeall 5. Flocking hither of Jesuits Papists 6. Manifest bloodshed incest adulteries with other horrible crimes defiling the land and unpunished 7. The danger wherein the Kings Majesty stands through evill company about him by whom it is feared he may be corrupt in manners Religion 8. Universall oppression contempt of the poore c. XIII The next Assembly is to be at Edinburgh Octob. 24. unless some necessary occasion interveen and advertisement to be made by the Eldership of Edinburgh and Ministers of the Kings house For clearing the process against Robert Mongomery it is heer to be added that about February 22. he went to Glasgow with purpose to preach the Sunday following but a number of the Students in the Colledge entred into the Church on Saturday at night to hold him out and keept the pulpit for their Principall Thomas Smeton That day his Text was He that entereth not by the door but by the window is a thief and a Robber and he inveighes against simoniacall entries into the Church The next Sunday Rob. Mong comes to the Church with a great number of Gentlemen and displaceth the ordinary Minister David Weemes and he made the Sermon And because the Chapter of Glasgow refused to conveen unto his election he caused summon all them of the Chapter to compear before the Counsell They again caused summon him to compear before the Synod of Lothian to hear the sentence of excommunication pronounced against him He informes the King of this citation and causeth warn the Synod to appear the 12. day of Aprile before the King and Counsell at Sterlin discharging in the mean time all proceeding in that business Robert Pont with some others compearing at the day in name of the others protestes that albeit they had compeared to testify their obedience unto his Majesty yet he did not acknowledge his Majesty and Counsell judges in that matter it being a cause ecclesiasticall and that nothing done at that time should prejudge the liberties of the Church and Lawes of the Realm The Counsell rejectes the protestation and did inhibit the Ministers to proceed against Mongomery Because the Generall Assembly was at hand they yeeld obedience in this only they caused warn him to compeare before the Assembly B. Spotswood hath thâ—se particulares but inverted and it is clear by Mongomerie's words in face of the Assembly that all these things were done before this Assembly Here is not an end of this business but after this Assembly he under took to settle himself at Glasgow and procured Letters from the King unto the Gentle men of these parts to assist him The Presbytery of Glasgow knowing what he had done intend process against him for usurping the place of the ordinary preacher Mathew Stuart of Minto being Provest of the City came and presented a warrant from the King to stay all proceedings against the Bishop and willeth them to desist John Howeson Minister at Cambuslang being then Moderator replieth that they will proceed noth withstanding that warrant Whereupon the Provest pulleth the Moderator on t of his seat and carrieth him prisoner to the Tolbuith The rumor of this went quickly through the Kingdom and in time of the fast that was appointed by the Assembly this fact was lamented by the Ministers Among others John Dury preaches against the Duke of Lennox as the cause of all this trouble Wherefore the King will have him removed out of the town and caused command the Magistrates to put him out of their town within 24. hours They not daring to disobey yet unwilling to use their Minister in that maâ—ner dealt with him to depart quietly Upon this occasion advertisement was sent unto all Presbyteries to send their Commissioners unto Edinburgh according to
where they were and at the Kings command he would cause deliver them It was also testified by Jo. Dury that he heard Pa. adamson grant that he had them After these testifications the Assembly concluded that Pa. Adamson shall be charged to deliver the books yet for the better advice David Lindsay was directed unto the Lord Secretary and returning with his answer thought meet a Supplication be given unto the LL. of Counsell to grant a charge against Pa. Adamson for restitution of the books and that the assembly also should use their power So a supplication is ordained to be penned and be presented the next day and a citation is sent to charge him to deliver the books within three days unto the Clerk and also to compear personally within that space to answer for his absence from the Assembly and to other accusations that shall be layd unto his charge Under the pain of the censure of the Church In Sess 4. it was thought expedient that before the ordinance made yesterday be put to execution against Pa. Adamson an humble supplication be made unto the King for that effect and two brethren are sent with it In Sess 6. the Kings Commissioners being present thought meet because the business with Pa. Adamson is civill wherein the King hath interest that he be acquainted with it This the assembly is willing to do In Sess 15. A Letter being directed by John Duncanson bearing the Kings command unto the Bishop to redeliver the books at the least four of them and that George young was stayd whill the books were delivered The assembly directeth Ja. Nicolson and Ale Raweson unto the L. Secretary to cause deliver them and after their direction and reitered direction of two other bretheren George young brought into the assembly five volumes of the Register whereof a great part was torn and after sight thereof the assembly ordaines a heavy regrate to be made unto his Majesty lamenting the mutilation of the books and to crave that they may remain with the Church as their own register The Lord Secretary answered that his Ma s will is that he may have the inspection of them when he shall have occasion and he shall presently give them back again III. In Sess 4. Because an offense conceived by the King against John Cowper and James Gibson hath been shewd privatly unto the Moderator It was thought expedient by the Assembly that the cause be first privatly considered by John Erskin of Dun and sixe other Ministers whom the Assembly nameth to confer thereupon with the parties if they can give satisfaction by their advice and otherwise that the cause be propounded publickly And these brethren are appointed to go presently about that business and the parties to wait upon them The result of their conference followes in the Kings articles IV. Seing the King is now of ripe age and a Parliament is appointed in the next month it is thought expedient that the Acts of Parliament made heretofore for liberty of the true Church and religion presently professed within the realm and for repressing Papistry and idolatry be collected and be craved to be confirmed as also the execution of these Acts may be considered and what other execution or law is needfull to be craved against Papists and idolaters As also the lawes and constitutions that have been made to the derogation of the said liberty or to the prejudice and stay of the course of the Evangell may be collected that the abrogation of them may be sought To this effect are appointed John Erskin Robett Pont Nic. Dalgliesh David Lindsay and Paul Fraser V. In Sess 5. the Commission given by the last Assembly to the presbyteries of Glasgow Sterlin concerning the slander of David Cuningham and other persons is suspended Sundry brethren complaine against Pa. Adamson at whose instance he is registred at the horn for not paiment of the stipends assigned unto them and for not furnishing wine unto the Communion this matter is regrated unto the Kings Commissioners The Prior or Lord Blantyre undertakes to communicate this purpose unto the other Commissioners of his Majesty and to report their advice unto the Assembly Also regrait is made that great division is in the Church of Santan that some will not hear P. Adamson preach nor communicat when he administrates the sacrament partly because he lyeth in rebellion or at the horâ— and partly because of his suspension and some do repair unto him and they crave that this division may be redressed The Assembly judgeth it expedient first to hear what answer shall be reported in the former complaint VI. Unto that Question Whither it be a scandall that a Christian absent himselfe from the Sermons and other pious exercise used by them that ly at the Kings horn and are suspended from rhe Ministry It is resolved It is no scandall but it were rather scandalous to resort unto the foresaid exercise of one who lyeth at the horn and is suspended VII In Sess 9. No Master of Colledge or School shall receive any student or scholar being of maturity of age who refuseth to subscribe the Religion presently established and professed in the realm by the mercy of God or refuseth to participate of the sacrament Under the pain of the censure of the Church And before any Student be promoted to any degree in the Vniversity that they shall toties quoties as they shall be promoted subscribe de novo And that the Presbyteries shal be diligent to see the execution of this Act as they will answer to God c. VIII The Presbytery with their Commissioners in all parts of the country every one for their own part shall prescribe to every young man intending for the Ministry a part of Scripture together with some part of the Common places controverted heads of religion To be diligently read considered and studied by him within such a space of time as the Presbytery thinks good to appoint And that his profiting may appear the better at certain times of the year every Presbytery shall take account of his travells by requiring of him in that prescribed part of Scripture 1. the sum and deduction thereof 2. The solide sense or meaning of the places which are more difficile to be understood 3. a collation of sentences which by reading he may be able to gather out of other parts of Scripture and which may serve as arguments either to confirm the truth or refute hereticall opinions As to the Common places and heads let him answer to questions reasonings thereupon And he is to be exercised in this manner not for one time only but from time to time untill he come to certain maturity IX Whereas a scandall was spoken of by a presentation of the Bishoprik of Caitnes given unto Robert Pont he declares that he had given-in some complaints unto the Exchequer fot some hurt done unto him in time of his troubles and in compensation that presentation without his procurement
if they had sought a warrant by statute to keep their courts in the Queenes name as the Bb. in K. Edwards daies In which time Cranmer did cause Peter Martyr Bucer come over into the realm to be placed in the two Vniversities for the better instruction of the Vniversities in the word of God and B. Cranmer did humbly prefer these learned men without any challenge to himself of any superior rule in this behalf over his inferior brethren And the time hath been that no man could cary away any grant from the Crown of England by generall words but he must have speciall wordes to cary the same by Therefore how the Bb. are warranted to cary away the keeping of their courts in their own name by prescription it passeth my understanding Moreover where as your Lp. said unto mee that the Bb. have forsaken their claim of superiority over their brethren lately to be by Gods ordinance and that now they do only claim superiority from her Majesties Government if this be true then it is requisite and necessary that my Lord of Canterburry that now is do recant retract his saying in his book of the great volum against M. Cartwright where he saith in plain words by the name of D. Whitgift that the superiority of Bb. is of Gods institution Which saying doth impugne her Ma s supream Government directly and therefore it is to be retracted and truly for Chrisl plainly truly confesseth Joh. 18. 36. that his kingdom is not of this world and therefore he gave no worldly rule or preheminence to his Apostles but the heavenly rule which was to preach the gospell saying So and preach through the world whosoever shall believe and be baptized shall besaved but he that will not believe shall be condemned Mark. 16. 15. 16. But the Bb. do crie out saying Cartwright and his fellowes will have no Government c. So belike the Bb. care for no Government but for worldly and forcible Government over their brethren the which Christ never gave to his disciples nor Apostles but made them subject to the rule of Princes who ought not to be resisted saving that they might answer unto Princes they must obey God rather than men Act 5. 29 and yet in no way to resist the Prince but to take up the crosse and follow Christ So far he XXV The Nationall Assembly of Scotland conveenes by the Kings 1588. The 49. Assembly call at Edinburgh February 6. 1588. heer were the Kings Commissioners the Master of Lindsay and Lord Ochiltry Robert bruce is chosen Moderator the Kings Commissioners some Barons and Commissioners of Burghes and some Ministers are chosen to concurr with the Moderator in advising of things to be propounded concluded I. The Moderator declares the causes of this extraordinary assembly to be the dangers appearing unto the gospell in this Country and to advise what may be the readiest way to quench the present fire of Papistty kindled throughout all the Country And because the matter is of great weight it is judged expedient that Noblement and Gentle men shall conveen by themselves apart and the Commissioners of Burrowes shall conveen also by themselves and Ministers shall conveen by themselves To advise and propound unto the Moderator and his Assessors what overtures they can think upon And for furtherance Peter blackburn John Fullarton Ministers are appointed to give them information of the evidence thereof in their Province and all deputies out of every Province are appointed to delate what Jesuites Papistes are known to be within their boundes and that in write the next day unto the Assembly In Sess 3. the advice of the Noble men and of others was presented and read but it was judged expedient that some Earles Lords Barons Commissioners of Burrowes and some Ministers shall first conferr with the King upon these The advice of the Nobility was 1. that the Lawes of the Country be without delay execut against all Jesuites Seminary priests Idolaters and mantainers thereof and for that effect every man alswell gentle man as others heer assembled shall as they will answer unto God and do tender his glory and the well of his Church give up presently in catalogue unto the Moderator or Clerk the names of such as they know or esteem to be Jesuites Semmariepriests traffickers against religion receipters and maintainers of such persons the which names shall be given unto Sir Robert melvin Treasuret which hath promised within 48 hours thereafter to dispatche summons against them all 2. Seing the danger by such persons is imminent and the formall execution of lawes requires a large time his Majesty Counsell are to be earnestly solicited to provide speedily some extraordinary remedy against so extraordinary danger and execute the lawes without delay upon the chiefest of the Jesuites and their maintainers doing as if treason were intended against his Ma s person and Crown 3. If the Assembly shall think it expedient these Noble men Barons others are willing to go unto his Majesty and regrate the cause of the Church and Common wealth and the danger wherein the liberty of this realm and their lifes and consciences stand in by the craft of Jesuites and such others which have seduced and stirred up enemies both intestine and forrein to bereave them of the same and they offer themselves their lifes lands friends to be employd at the Kings pleasure for preventing so dangerous attempts and bloody devices In Sess 6. The Nobles and others report that they had conferred with the King and had received good answers as that there is more need of execution against Papists than of advice and that his Ma. is glad of the solemnity and frequency of this Assembly and before the dissolving thereof he craves that they would resort unto him and they shall heare more of his good will but because many particulares were comprehended under the few generals propounded he had appointed sixe of his Counsell to meet with as many as the Church shall appoint the next day The Assembly nameth certain persons to conveen accordingly In Sess 14. A Supplication was sent unto the K. in this tenor Sir Your Ma. remembereth the cause of the conveening this Assembly at your command consists principally in two points one for repressing the Jesuits and other Papists which are entred into this realm and practize with their complices to subvert the sincerity of religion publickly professed another to provide such meanes that in time coming such enterprises may be avoided As to the first wee humbly crave 1. That some of the chief Jesuits and others shall instantly be taken order with to give exemple unto others viz. Ja. Gordon Will Crichton which are now in this town that they may be incontinently called before your Hi. and Counsell and there it may be declared unto them that their lifes are in your Maâ—hand for contraveening your lawes and yet of your clemency you do spare them
charging them in the mean time to remain in warde within Edinburg untill the passing away of the first ships wherein they shall be entred and sent away And that it be denounced unto them that if they return at any time hereafter without your speciall licence the law shall be execut against them to death without any more process 2. That the Lairds of Fentry Glenbervy younger and other excommunicated Papists which shall be given up in writ may also be called before your Majesty Counsell and such things be laid unto their charge as they are culpable of according to the Acts of Parliament that the penalty thereof may be executed upon them and other apostates from the true religion which once they had embraced be called also and punished 3. That summons be presently directed against all receipters of Papists Jesuits Seminarie-priests and all traffiquers against true religion and likewise to summon witnesses by whose depositions they may be convict of the foresaid crimes and specially that such as are of the Estates and are culpable of apostasy or papistry shall no way be suffered but called and convict thereof and if they be apprehended for other crimes shall on no way be pardoned untill they have satiffied both your Majesty and Estates and also the Church And generally that all Noble men whatsoever without exception known to be entertainers of Papists or enterprising any thing against the true Religion shall be put presently in ward or exiled Concerning the planting of Churches this is our advice that Commissioners be directed from your Majesty and this Generall assembly into the north and south parts of the country to visite and plant Ministers where need requires for repressing Papistry and having Commission alswell from your Majesty as from the Church to call before them all that are suspected of perverting true religion or revolting from it and to do all other things for reformation of these parts And because this work can not proceed unless provision be made alswell to the Commissioners of the Church as Ministers to be planted in necessary places that certain persons be deputed from the Counsell and some of the Ministry To conveen with all expedition to sight the rols of the thirds that it may be considered what may be spared unto that effect and where these thirds have been abused to see how they may be reformed and that the Act made for discharging pensions out of the thirds and superplus and proclamation that hath passed thereupon may take full effect Likwise giving power unto these Commissioners to reform Colledges Schools and where the rents thereof have been abused to put convenient remedy thereunto and where it can not serve to see how it may be helped and that qualified men be placed in the roume of idâ—e bellies and to depose from the Ministry and from their Benefices all that shall be found unworthy or scandalous in life or doctrin alswell Bishops as others Lastly that it would please your Majesty take some solide order that the lawes made for punishing vice and Commissioners appointed thereunto may take some good effect And that order be taken with the poore that wander up and down the country without law or religion With this Supplication was also sent a catalogue of the Papists in every Province II. In Sess 5. Rob. Rollok And. Melvim To. Buchanan and Pa. Sharp are ordered to visite the Reply of Peter Blackburn unto the book of the Jesuire Ja. Gordon In Sess 14. They report that on the part of the Jesuir they have found much diligence and sophistry and they praise God for the Reply where in they have found solide judgement and great light to the praise of God and overthrow of the enemy In Sess 8. The Assembly directes the Minister of Disert to charge Patrik Adamson to compear personally and present his own petition In Sess 16. Patrik Adamson Bishop is convict of transgressing the Act of Conference and therefore deprived of his office of Commission and Thomas Buchanan is placed in his roome untill the next Assembly IV. The Assembly takes into consideration the process led against Robert Mongomery and the Supplication given-in by him and they declare that he may be admitted Pastor of a flock where he hath not been scandalous Providing that he be found qualified in life and doctrin V. In Sess 9. The Lord Chancellor craves that the Assembly would weigh whither James Gibson hath not offended the King not only in that he had spoken in Sermon these words following that he weened that James Stuart the Lady Jesabell and William Stuart had been persecuters of the Church but now he finds by experience that the King himself hath been the persecuter and as Jeroboam for erecting idolatry and permitting thereof was the last of his posterity so he feareth if he continue he shall conclude his race But also in that he acknowledging before the brethren of the Conference that he had offended his Majesty he promised to make satisfaction and had failed and broken promise James Gibson is called and compeares not Then the Chancelor craves that the Moderator put it to the vote of the brethren whither these words vvere offensive None offereth any reason in the contaary It is propounded eisdem terminis and is voted affirmativè these words were offensive In Sess 11. Because before noon Iames Gibson being present was summoned by the voice of the Moderator to be present after noon to heare his cause reasoned and as it was â—estified by sundy brethren then sitting by him that they heard him promise to compear and nevertheless compeares not The assembly declares him contumacious for not compearing nor sending any reasonable excuse of his absence In Sess 13. the Assembly judgeth James gibson to be suspended from the function of the Ministry during the will of the Church VI. These who were wont to compear before the Synodes to declare their repentance of adultery homicid or such crimes shall hereafter compeare before the Presbytery of their own bounds for â—hat end VII In Sess 1â— All Ministers shall with all diligence travell within their parish with the Noble men Gentle men to subscribe the Confession of faith and report their diligence unto the next Assembly VIII In Sess 16. A generall fast is appointed to be keept the first two Sundayes of July for these causes 1. the universall conspiracies of the enemies of the truth to put in execution the bloody determination of the Councell of Trent 2. The flocking of Jesuits Papists 3. The defection of a multitude from the truth 4. The conspiracies intended against the same by great men of the Land maintainers of Iesuits and Papists 5. The coldness of all sorts 6. The wrack of the patrimony of the Church 7. The abondance of bloodshed adultery incests and all kind of iniquity whereof the particulare Churches have their experience For clearing the proceedings of the Assembly wee may learn 1. The occasion of their meeting from B
practises of the Jesuits and malicious unnaturall treasonable conspiracies of the Earls Arroll Anguse with their compsices threate the subversion of true religion and the professors thereof his Ma s Crown person and betraying of this our native Countrey to the cruell and merciless Spaniard and were at that time discovered so evidenly that none can pretend ignorance At this time are imminent more urgent and more to be feared than when the danger seemed to be greatest as may evidently appear by the reasons following 1. It is certain that the Spaniard who with so great preparations in the year 88. interprised the conquest of this Isle remaines as yet in that firm intention and waites only upon a meet occasion to accomplish that his purpose as appeares clearly by his continuing in this entertainment of intelligence and trafficking with the foresaids excommunicates ever since the dissipation of his Navy 2. The manifest rebellions of the foresaid excommunicates and defections from his Ma s obedience after so evident appearances of their wrack for their manifest treasonable attempts at the bridge of Dee Faulkland c. And the proof of his Ma s clemency and favors toward them in pardoning their saids treasons declare that their malicious restless ingines in prosecuting their unnaturall conspiracies against the religion Country can not leave off nor cease so long us they are not punished and restrained by execution of justice 3. Whereas the Church hath at all occasions insisted to declare unto his Maj. Counsell and Estates the danger evident for the time and to craue convenient remedies thereunto yet in effect nothing hath been obtained notwithstanding whatsoever promises Acts proclamarions and levying of Armies whereby they have been always put in great security and take liberty boldness of further practises astempts 4. Notwithstanding it was expressely provided by Act of Counsell that none should presume to traffick or speak in favors of these excommunicates under the pain of losing their Offices yet now they are advanced in greater credite of his Maj. that are known to have been their chiefest favorers and they cease not as yet contrary to their promises to procure them all favors oversicht immunity as it appeares in effect whatsoever they pretend 5. The erection of the idolatry of the Masse in sundry places of the Land as in Wal. Lindsay's house of Balgay in Anguse in the young Laird of Boniton's house of Birnes in the Earle Anguse his house of Bothwell in Clidsdeall and other places of his residence in Douglasdeall in the Earle of Huntly's house at Straboggy in the Earle Arrols house of Logy-amount and Slaines prove clearly that either they find themselves sufficienly assured of such favor assistance within the Country as may plainly maintaine their cause by force or that they are persuaded of the aid of strangers to be in such readiness that in due time may serve for their relief before his Maj. and the professors of religion perform any thing to purpose in their contrary for otheirwise they durst never discover their idolatry so openly 6. The refusing the act of abolition offered unto them by his Maj. to the great grief of his good subjects proves sufficiently the same for it is very probabile manifest that they would not have refused so great a benefit unless they had thought themselves fully assured of a better either by favor of court assistance within the Countrey or by concurrence and of strangers 7. Their refusing to enter in ward notwithstanding his Ma s indignation and all that may follow thereupon proves the same 8. The late arriving of a ship at Montros evidently shewes that their dangerous practises are presently at the point of execution against religion and the Country and on an hastily bringing forth some great inconvenient unless they be prevented and resisted by a present remedy 9. The open conventions of the forenamed excommunicat Earles holden at Brechin and other places since the arrivall of that ship declare that they esteem their courses to be so substantially layd that they fear not what may be done for resisting them 10. The diligence of the said excommunicats in preparing putting their wholl forces in the north in armes readiness upon advertisment shewes that they have some present enterprice and attend only upon concurrence which appearingly they are very much encouraged to expect since the arrivall of that ship 11. Whereas his Majesty and Estates at the first discovery of their conspiracies apprehended a very great danger to true religion the Kings estate Crown and liberty of the Countrey and albeit the same causes of danger as yet remain wholly unremoved there is no apprehension of any danger nor earnest care to with stand it It is evident that either there is a great inclination purpose to cover extenuat and bear forth the evill cause which they will not see or els the Lord in judgement hath blinded and hardened the hearts of all Estates to grope in the mid day that which they can not see which is the greatest danger of all and a most certain argument of the wrath of God and his heavy judgement hanging over the Land and so much the more to be feared because no cause of fear is apprehended Follow the remedies of the same with the Kings answers on the margine For remedy of these dangers the assembly ordaines the Commissioners to deal earnestly with his Majesty that he may apprehend the perrill and be moved with a bent affection to proceed against the forenamed excommunicates papists traitors as followes 1. That these excommunicates To proceed against the excō There shall nothing of that be undone on my part as If have at length declaired to the bearers be forfeited without favor and to that effect the Parliament appointed to the 27. of this Instant be held precisely without any delay the advocat be sufficiently instructed in every point that the summons may be found relevant and sufficient probation provided 2 Great reason further as I have shewd the bearers That none suspect of religion be chosen upon the articles 3 Great reason the forfeitry being ended That they be pursued after the forfeitry with all extremity and their lands and rents annexed to the Crown to remain with his Majesty and successors for ever and no part thereof disponed to any in favors of the persons forfeited 4 How willing I am to be employed in apprehending any practizing Papists I remitt mee to the bearers declaration That in th◠mean time his Ma s Guard be employd for apprehending Walter Lindsay the Abbot of New-abbay Boniton younger Ge. Ker. Alex. Lesly Tho. Tyrie with all other traffickers Jesuits priests not contained in the summons of forfeitry 5 Great reason how soon these are forfeited and I thank them for their counsell That the rebells houses be taken charged and manned and their living intrometted with to his Majesties
remove and hold out of his company all Papists and traffickers against the true religion and whatsoever persons shall be delated unto his Lp. to be corrupt in religion and that he shall receive and entertain within his family Archbald Oswall as his ordinary Pastor and failing him another godly Minister by advice of the Presbytery of Dumbar and that he make his family subject unto the word and disciplin 4. That he resort unto the publick hearing of the word in all places where he shall repair or have his residence and that he communicate when occasion offereth 4. That he make all his servants tennants subject to the disciplin of the Church where they remain 5. That he repaire all the ruinous churches within the Priory of Coudingam and provide sufficient livings for Pastors planted or to he planted at them according to the Act of Parliament and so of all Churches within his bounds so far as law and reason require 6. That he make ready payment to the Ministers of Chirnside Swintoun and Fisshak of their stipends according to their assignations and decreets if he be obliged thereunto by law 7. That he concur by his counsell credite and assistance for maintenance of the true religion publickly professed within this realm and the maintainers thereof against all who within the Country or without shall come in the contrary 8. That he neither receive maintain nor intercommone or have intelligence with the excommunicat Papist Lords Jesuites priests or trafficking papists nor solicite for them nor shew them favor directly nor indirectly in judgement nor out of judgemenâ— 9. That he neither argue nor suffer any arguing to be against the true religion or any point thereof in the places where he may inhibite it 10. That he employ himselfe carefully to apprehend and present to Justice Alexand. Macquirrhy and whatsoever Jesuits Seminary-priest and trafficking Papists that shall resort within his bounds and that he do nothing which may be found by the Minister appointed for the tryall of his behavior to be prejudiciall unto the true religion presently professed by the Generall assembly now convened And if he shal be found to contraveen any one of the foresaid points in that case he consent to be summarily excommunicate upon the notoriety of the fact And in testimony of his acceptation of these conditions that he subscribe these presents with his hand These articles being read severally he consenteth unto and in token of his acceptation of them all he protests that he doth it sinceerly and subscribes them earnestly craving that in respect of his repentance obedience the Church would relaxe him from the Sentence of excommunication In respect that Alexander L. hume hath so professed and subscribed the Generall Church gives commission unto whatsoever presbytery that shall understand of his contraveening of the said conditions To call him and try him in that contravention and convict him thereof if he shall be found guilry and the Sentence of conviction to be directed and sent unto the Presbytery of Edinburgh To whom the Church gives commission to pronounce the Sentence of excommunication summarily against him Then the action of his absolution is committed unto David Lindsay After exhortation unto sincerity and constant walking the said Lord is asked Whither he be sory in his heart for the offence he had committed and that he had deserved the Sentence and that he was separated from the Church so long time and if now he thirsteth earnestly to be joyned thereunto as a member of Christs body and doth promise as he shall answer unto God to continue in time coming a constant professor of the true religion presently and publickly allowed by the Church of Scotland to his lifes end and to shew the fruits of a true Christian in his life and remove all scandalous persons out of his company He answereth protesting before God it is his true meaning and he intendes to shew the same by evident effects in time coming The foresaid David gives thankes unto God and prayeth for increase of grace unto the penitent then solemly absolves him from the Sentence of excommunication and in name of the Assembly embraces him as a member reconciled unto the Church VI. In Sess 13. Because the King had conceived an offence as was made known unto the Assembly by some against John Ross a Minister The assembly ordaines that the Kings Ministers with other twelve shall conveen immediatly after the rising at this time in the present place and enquire the matter and handle it narrowly and thereafter bring it before the assembly publickly And so many of the Synod of Perth as are here present are warned to attend them when they shall be called In Sess 18. these brethren report their proceeding advice in write as followes 1. They have found that the people departed not out of the church before the end of the doctrine as it was reported unto his Majesty and that the Synod had pronounced no damnatory sentence against the young man but that they admonished him upon such causes and considerations following 1. That he delivered that doctrine at that time when rebells and enemies of the King were on the fields and so it might seem unto the people that the Church allowed Bothwells treasonable attempts and that the Assembly had placed him in that place to alienate the mindes of the people from his Ma s obedience 2. In respect of certain speaches delivered by him without a sufficient warrand so far as they could see or understand and namely that sentence pronounced against the House of Guise de futuro 3. In respect of the hard expressions concerning his Majesty which were thought to have craved greater years and more experience And all the brethren both of the Conference and of the Provinciall of Perth in one voice acknowledge that there is just cause of a sharper rebuke and threatning of heavy judgements out of that text than hath been or should have been uttered by him and what he uttered as he depones before God and upon his conscience he spoke it out of love seeking his Ma s standing and not of a preoccupied mind prejudged opinion or troubled affection but with his soul thirsting and seeking alwise his Ma s honor and wee l in God And therefore approve his wholl doctrine in that point as it hath been read and declared by himselfe in such heads as might seem most offensive And as concerning the admonition of the Provinciall of Perth and the causes moving them thereunto the brethren do reverence allowe their judgement in all things upon consideration as is before expressed Only concerning that sentence of the House of Guise de future because none of the brethren heard it and he himself professeth that to his remembrance he spoke it not nor had he such meaning at any time and confesses it a fault if any such word hath escaped him The brethren think that in that point if he hath spoken so he hath
failed having no just warrant And being minded to satisfy his Majesty in all respects so far as possibly can be done with a good conscience after earnest calling upon the name of God for assistance of his Spirit and after long advicement hath found it good that the admonition of the Provinciall of Perth be reverenced of the said Generall Assembly and that the Assembly at this time give further admonition to John Ross to speak at all time reverently and with such wisdom of his Majesty that he alwayes may have so clear warrant of his speaches as may fully satisfy his own conscience before God and have the approbation allowance of all his godly brethren And this admonition be extended to all young men of the Ministry yea and to all the Assembly This judgement of the brethren being read and considered is voted by the Assembly to be followed in all points The said John Roâ—s is called-in and protests before God that whatsoever he spoke at that time he spoke it not of any respect to the traitors being then in the fields but in love to his Ma s weell and standing and so forth as is written above The Moderator in name and at command of the Assembly admonishes him and all the Assembly in the name and fear of God that in all time coming he and they all speak so reverently of his Majesty that they may have so clear warrant of their speaches that may fully sasisfy their own consciences before God and have approbation of all the godly and that his Majesty have no just cause of complaint or mislyking in time coming This admonition this said John acceptes with humble reverence VII In Sess 17. Androw hunter is delated to have deserted his flock and bruited to have joyned himselfe with the rebells of the King wherefore the Assembly presently deposeth him from the function of the Ministry ay and untill he shall satisfy the King and Church for that offence VIII In Sess 15. the assembly ordaines a fast to be keept within the presbytery of Edinburgh and other parts where advertisement can be made upon sunday next immediatly preceeding the Parliament and that his Majesty be entreated that Exhortation may bee according to the former laudable custom in the first day of Parliament and a thanksgiving at the conclusion thereof by some Minister and also that the said fast be made known unto his Majesty and entreated that he and his house would keep it It is also ordained that a generall fast be universally observed through the realm the two last sundayes of July coming because c. IX In Sess 18. Sir Rober Melvin of Murdo-Cairny and Alexander Hume of North-Berwick in name of the King present to the Assembly these their instructions 1. To protest that his Ma s royall priviledge set forth by act of Parliament be not prejudged in appointing the next assembly and to that effect that before their dissolving at this time they direct some of their number unto his Majesty to be resolved by him of the time place of the next meeting According to his Ma s proposition and their promise in the last Assembly at Dundy 2. That they will ratify and approve by Act of this present assembly their promise made to his Ma. in their foresaid Ass in any thing that any of the Ministry had to crave or â—omplain to his Majesty in any thing that they should do it by particular conference and not utter publickly in pulpit any unreverent speaches against his Ma s person Counsell or estate Under the pain of deprivation And for this cause that they will presently try and censure one of their number who hath contraveened the said Act and specially they will examine so many of their number as were present at the last Synod at Perth and charge them upon their great oath to declare what treasonable and unreverent speaches they heard John Ross utter in all their audiences and next whither they censured him for them thereafter or not and to desire them in his Mas name that according to the Synodall censure of him they will judge him as he demerits on the one part and his Ma s modest behaviour ever since that hath deserved 3. That they will excommunicat Andrew Hunter for bringing a scandall upon their profession as the first open traitor of the function against a Christian King of theyrown religion their naturall Soverain 4. That by Act of their assembly they will ordain every particular Minister within their charge to dissuade alswell by publick as private exhortation their flock committed to their cure from concurring with the treasonable attempts of Bothwell or any other traitors that raiseth ot shall raise up themselves against the lawfull authority placed by God in his Ma s person And specially that they shall narrowly take heed and not suffer any of their flock be seduced under color of religion or whatsoever false pretext to receive wages and becom souldiers for service of any persons excep they see his Ms warrant thereunto and namely of Both well who presently in sundry parts of this realm hath attempted the same 5. That in respect the time of Parliament is at hand and the occasion will suddanly serve for declaring his Ma s godly and honest intention in persecuting the Papists excommunicate Lords both by law and other ways therefore they will select one or two Commissioners of the discreetest wisest of every principall Presbytery and give them Commission to attend upon his Ma. at this time alsweell that his Ma. may have their good advice assistance in this good business no less concerning the estate of religion than the estate of his Ma s Crown and Countrey and lykewise that his Ma. may by their means direct and inform what he would wish to be don by all the rest of the Ministry as occasion shall from time to time present The humble answers of the Assembly unto these articles 1. The time and place of the next Gen. assembly is appointed by the advice of his Ma s Commmissioners according to the Act of Parl. to be at Montros the last tuysday of Juny come a year 2. The act made by the Gen. assembly at Dundy is ratified de novo and the particulare of Jo. Ross is resolved as his Ma. shall be informed more by the Commissioners of the Church 3. The Ass hath pronounced the sentence of deposition against An. Hunter untill he satisfy his Majesty and the Church 4. Every Minister is straitly commanded to dissuade their own flocks alswell by privat as publick exhortations from concurring in the treasonable attempts of Both well or other traitors to his Maj. c. As in the demand 5. A certain number is appointed to wait on his Maj. for satisfying the last article Against the Sentence of excommunication pronounced by the Synod of Fife against the Papist Lords B. Spotword P. 396. objecteth it was unlawfully done by them having no power And
Assembly shewed how much it concerned his estate to have them called home that the Queen of England was grown old and if any after her death shall withstand his Title he would have need of his subjects assistance and that having many Nobles exiled he might be less respected of strangers and be a great deal weaker at home If therefore he could wonne them to confesse their offence so embrace the true religion without which they shall never get any favor from him he believed the course would not be dis-allowed by wise men and these that loved him and he desireth to know his judgement for as yet he had not shewed his mind in that matter unto any person M. Bruce answered he thought well of the reasons and that it were not amisse to bring home Anguse and Arroll if they will conform themselves to religion but Huntly could not be pardoned because he was so hated of the subjects The King reasoneth in the contrary If Huntly be will perform what may be required of him he saw no reason why he should not be received alswell as the other two and as he could not but know that his care of that man was great seing he had married his Cousine whom be accounted his own daughter so was he the man of greatest power and one that could be most usefull unto him therefore he willeth that Robert think of that matter and after a day or two give him his advice I have not found this communication in any other but for the next day that a Minister could speak so sawcily unto his Soverain it is the more unlikly that it comes from the penn of the adversary both of his person and of the discipline of which he was so zealous This yeare was remarkable for two things great The originall of variance twixt the King Church dearth and the beginning of the division betwixt the King and the Church The scarcety and dearth presently fee lt and the feare of enterprices by the Papist Lords was apprehended by the assembly as tokens of Gods wrath and therefore they took such course as followes The King was not pleased with the course and therefore he would have a change of that discipline The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh March 22. year 1576. Robert Pont is chosen Moderator I. In Sess 4. the King is present and the Moderator declares unto him the two heads of which they had The 58. Assembly been treating and how they had proceeded to wit first the substantiall wayes and means how to resist the enemy This was recited by the Lord Kinloss in name of that number of Noble and Gentle men which were deputed to consult thereupon The other was the purging of the Church from enormities Because the first was not as yet throughly weighed the Assembly thought expedient that the deputed Barons should further advise of it in the afternoon and report their advice unto the Assembly in writ The King answereth Albeit there was no great cause to fear any such invasion at that time yet they shall do well to give their advice as if the danger were at hand and it might serve when necessity shall require And he propoundeth a lamentable disorder and inconvenient by the yearly alteration of Ministers assignations by the Plat and he is desirous of a more constant course In Sess 5. The Barons give their Overtures for resisting the enemies of Religion and Countrey both forrein and intestine 1. All which have appeared in action with the forfeited rebells and all their known favorers may be charged to enter in ward and continue there untill they shall finde sufficient caution that they shall not medle nor entertain intelligence with these rebells nor any other enemies of the realm or religion nor shall joyn with them nor give them any assistance if they repair into the Countrey and that they give their eldest sones or nearest friends as pledges of their sure observance 2 That all the revenues of the rebells be taken up exactly by his Ma s officers and be employd for the entertaining of souldiers for defence against the enemies and for other charges necessary unto the advancement of the good Cause As an effectuall means to encourage them all who are affection at unto the good cause and to procure their heartly concurrence to their uttermost 3. That there be chosen in every parish by his Ma s authority and vote of the Session and chiefmen of every parish Captaines who are known to be most meet and of best affection to conveen all the parishonars monthly in musters and to see that they be sufficiently armed according to their ability and trained up in the exercise of their arms And that there be chosen Generall Commanders in Shyres and severall quarters of the Country to conveen in arms at all occasions needfull 3. That a substantious order be provided for bringing home a sufficient number of weapons and that the same may be bought and received from the merchants with all expedition 4. That all the cautioners which are bond for the good behavior of these rebells without the Countrey be charged before the Counsell and convicted in the penalties contained in the acts of cautionry and that these penalties be employd upon the relieff of burdens necessary for the wee ll of the Cause II. It was consulted betwixt the assembly and the Counsell of Edinburgh for division of the town into moe parishes and of dividing the great church into two and of building moe churches III. Because Nidsdeall Annandeall Galloway are destitut of Ministers the Kings Commissioners propound that the Assembly would appoint some qualified men for the Ministry there as the King will provide for their living and indemnity IV. Concerning The Assembly searches into the vices of the Lande first in the Ministry the defection in the Ministry the advice of some deputes and their overtures were read and the Ministers consenting thereunto they were concluded and because by Gods grace they intend a Reformation and to see the Church and first the Ministry purged therefore and that the work may have the better success they judge it necessary that this Assembly be humbled for the want of such caire as it became them in these points that are named or marked and that some zealous brother lay them out in a Sermon for the better humiliation and that all make solemn promise before tbe Majesty of God and renew their Covenant with him for a more diligent and reverent discharge of their Ministry To this effect John Davidson was chosen and thuysday next in the morning appointed in the new church for that effect whereunto all Ministers that are present in the town shall resort and the manner to be resolved to morrow in the Privy Conference The tenor of the advice concerning the corruptions in the Ministry and remedies thereof followes 1. Because by too suddain admission and slight tryall of Intrants it comes that many scandalls fall out in
all Provinciall Synodes the like humiliation be observed and the like protestation and so many as shall not be at the Synods shall be required to do the like in their Presbytery V. In Sess 13. three Ministers were sent to conferre Next in the King Queen with the King and Queens Majesties upon these articles following 1. As strangers and good subjects repairing to Court have been conforted to see Christian religion religiously exercised so now they are somewhat troubled when they see the exercise of reading the word at table and the reverent saying of grace before and after meat omitted 2. On the week dayes repairing to hear the Sermon is more rare than before and that the King wold forbear to speak with others in time of Sermon 3. To recommend unto his Ma. privy meditations with God and conscience 4. His Ma. is blotted with swearing and the Courteours are moved to do so commonly by his ill example 5. His Ma. would be pleased to have such company about himself as himself is and according to his own profession this is to be prudently recommended unto his Ma. that he would put it in practise and remove murderers papists and all profain persons 6. The Queens Ma. is to be informed especially concerning her company her not repairing to preachings and sacrament and concerning her gentle women 7. Because it is lamented by the Brethren of the North that gentle men and burgesses are speaking of leaving their houses and that part of the Countrey for fear of the enemies and seeing their inâ—olency unrepressed by returning of their wifes and by providing of their houses castles for their own home-coming against which it is greatly murmured in all the Countrey For remedy it is to be craved that the Ladies of Huntly Arroll be brought back and placed in Santand and the Lord Gordon be put to the Schoole there and their friends to be confined in the South as Cluny Giecht Aberyeldy Cowbairdy Bonitoun younger Craig younger Alexander hay of Achmader Alex. Lesly of Piell Jo Gordon of Newtoun to be apprehended Towy-barclay Patrick con And it were good that some were directed into the North as commissioners for the good of religion VI. The common corruption of all Estates within the realm Thirdly in all Estates generally 1. An universall coldness and decay of zeall in Estates joyned with ignorance and contempt of the word Ministry and Sacraments and where no knowledge is can be no sense or feeling which appeares most manifestly that they have not religious exhrcise in their families as prayer and reading of the word and where it is it is but abused by the cooks stewarts and other attendants and the Masters of families are ashamed to use these exercises of godliness in their own persons and no conference is at their tables but of profain wanton or worldly matters 2. Superstition and idolaty is entertained as is manifest by keeping festivall days bonefyre pilgrimages singing of carols at such and such days 3. Great abuse of the name of God with horrible cursing used by all estates in all their speaches 4. Profanation of the Lords day specially in Seed time harvest and by common journying on that day and trysting about earthly business exercizing all sort of wanton games keeping of markets dauncing open drinking and the like 5. Small reverence and obedience of inferiors unto their superiors and litle care of Superiors in discharging their duty to inferiors as children plead in law against their parents and many of them do marry against their fathers will and parents have litle care of their education in godliness 6. A flood of bloodsheds and deadly feuds arising thereupon and universall maintaining of bloodshed for eluding the law 7. Adulteries fornications incests unlawfull marriages and divorcements allowed by Judges under color of law and children begotten in such marriages declared to be lawfull excessive tipling and carowsing these no doubt are the causes of this dearth and famine so gorgeous and vain apparell filthy and bawdy speaches 8. Sacriledge in all Estates without any conscience growing continually more to the undoing of the Church and staying the plating of the gospell 9. Cruell oppression of the poor tennents whereby all the commones of the Countrey are wrecked by extream dear setting of lands and holding forth their corne be untimous tything and extreme thraldom in services 10. Oppression under pretext of law by usury and contracts against law forestalling of markets albeit regrated by gentle men burgesses commons whereby prices of victuall are marvelously raised to the great hurt of the poor and keeping up of corn or holding it from the markets and not thresshing it in due time 11. A great number of idle persons without a lawfull calling as pypars fidlers songsters scorners pleasants strongbeggras living in harlotry and having children without baptism and never reparing to the publick service of God VII Offences in Courts or judgement-seats 1. Universall Fourtly in Courts or judgemeÌ„t neglect of justice both in civill criminall causes as granting remissions or respit-for blood and incests no execution of good lawes made against vices or in favor of the Church and in civill matters the Judges in a great part unfitt either for want of knowledge or conscience or both and when an office vaikes the worst men advanced both in higher and inferior roomes 2. No execution of lawes against the adherents unto the detected enemies nor against the enemies themselves nor employing of their revenues to the use of resisting enemies but the enemies are rather helped in their estate than hurt 3. Theodious murder at Dunnibrissell 4. In Parliament sacrilegious persons as Abbots Priors and titular Bishops voting in name of the Church contrary to the law of the Country and by whom the law of the Church is damnified 5. The Session is charged with buying of justice bribry as is evident by their extraordinary and suddan conquests VIII Grievances to be humbly meaned unto his Maconcerning Grievances propounded unto the King the chieff offenses in the Estates of the Country that by his Majesties counsell and authority sufficient remedy may be provided in time 1. It is humbly meaned that to the great hazard of religion and peace of the Countrey and grief of all good men the forfaited rebells and enemies of his Majesties estate do enjoy their lands and livings al 's peaceably and to their greater advantage than if they were at his Majesties peace within the Countrey and their confederats friends partakers and assisters with them in their treasonous attempts are suffered in so great liberty never so much as entring their persons into warde nor giving surety nor pledges for their good and dutifull behaviour and obedience unto his Majesty if these rebells or any other forrain enemies shall repair into the Countrey and disquiet it As if they had exemption and immunity from all lawes to confirm themselves to strengthen the hand of the enemies
A Declinature from the Counsell conveennig on the 17 day perceive that the Kings and the Counsell's aim was by this preparative to draw Ministers doctrine under their censure controlment And remembring that some decllnatures of this nature given-in by some brethren before were forgoten or denied because they were only verball do resolve upon a declinature in write and fortify it by good reasons and to be subscribed by them with David seing the cause is common David compeares upon the 18. day and gives-in the declinature On the 20. day it was thought needfull to send a copy of the declinature unto every Presbytery and be subscribed by all the members together with a missive requesting them to return it being subscribed with all possible diligence with some brother who was able to assist them in so weighty matters and also desiring every one study diligently this question and all the points of the discipline for certanly Satan was making an assault on the hedge of the Lords vineyard that at his pleasure he may destroy and wast the plants thereof Diligence was used in gathering subscriptions so that in short space the hands of about 400. were at it None so diligent as John Spotswood afterwards Bishop of Santandr howbeit even then he reveeled unto the King all their counsels proceedings either by himself or somtimes by a Courtier with whom he was familiar he was the only suspected Judas among the Ministers at that time others were like Hazael who understood not their own hollow hearts till time discovered them On November 24. the Commissioners of the Church being for the most part present and being enformed that they were to be charged to go off the town did resolve that seing they were conveened by warrant by Christ and his Church in so dangerous a time to see that the Church receive no detriment they wold continue notwithstanding any charge so long as it shall be found expedient and in the mean time they sent Ministers Da. Lindsay Ro. Rollock and Ja. Melvin unto the K. to shew him what inconvenients may ensue if he enter into hard dealing with the church and discharge the Commissioners of the Gen. assembly to beseech him to desist from pursute of D. Black and all controversies arising thereby till order were taken with the common enemy and a Gen. assembly be convocated fordeciding all controversies and answering all his questions And to move him to consider the danger wherein the Countrey lieth by Papists binding themselfs together associating to themselves sundry Clanns preparing arms and horses c. The next day they report his answer He was sory that matters have so fallen out betwixt him and the Commissioners yet if they will passe from the deelinature at least make a declaration that it was not Generall but used particularly in that cause of David Black being a case of slander and pertaining by right unto the church he will passe from the summons and all pursute of David Black By the way here we may understand that the words wherefore he was charged were not so odious as some have reported them Then diverse formes of a declaration were advised but they could not find one which in their judgement would please the king In end they condesâ—ended to make this offer that if his Majesty would passe from that summons and cease from all charging of Ministers for their preaching till a lawfull Generall assembly were convocated they will on the other side take up the declinature and cease to make any use of it untill the said assembly The brether that were directed report on the 27. day how they had spent much time in reasoning with his Majesty but could not agree unless the Commissioners would passe from the declinature and cause David Black answer and acknowledge the Judicatory But they would not undertake it Upon the same 27. day David Black was summoned again by proclamation and sound of trumpet at the cross for speaches uttered by him in his Sermons these three years last by past And because somtimes Barons and others sare with the Ministers all the Leedges were discharged by proclamation to assemble at the desire of Ministers Presbyteries or other ecclesiasticall judgements Under pretense of assisting them in their defense being accused of any cause crime or offense or when they repaire to any judgement seat or otherwise Without his Majesties licence Letters also were given forth upon Act of Counsell charging the Commissioners of the Generall assembly to depart out of rhe town within 24. houts after the charge and discharging them to conveen any where els Immediatly the Commissioners conveen and lay the proclamation open before the Lord the Judge of so odious imputations as they were burdened-with in these proclamations and usurpation of Supreme authority over the Church they advised them who were to occupy the pulpits to deale mightily by the word against these proclamations and charges and to use such arguments as may flow from good grounds which were then layd befored them November 29. they resolve to give-in some articles unto the King and Counsell the day following which was the day of Mr Blacks compearance wherein they do clear themselves of these odious imputations and they crave to slay that action till a Gen. assembly be convocated they thought it also expedient in respect of the new libelled summons that another declinature be formed and used by David in his own name and of the rest of the Ministry On the 29. day the hour approaching the Commissioners appoint Robert Bruce Robert Pont Robert Rolock David Lindsay Pa. Galloway to present their articles and to assist David in his action the rest were exercised in the mean time in praying and confessing their sins which had procured such trouble The brethren returning about half an hour after twelve reported that some had entred into commoning with them and condescended upon some grounds of agreement that the commoners on the Ks part were to travell with his Majesty against afternoon and themselves were to deal with the Commissioners One ground whereupon they had condescended was that they would take up their declinature and the Counsell their summons and use a form of protestation After noon when there was no appearance of agriement and the Counsell were sitting the second declinature was given in wherein David adhereth unto the first and fortifieth it with moe reasons and the above-named articles were presented David was wonderfully assisteth with courage and wisdom and the brether also who were appointed to assist him especially Rob. Bruce Nevertheless the King and Counsell do passe to the Interloquiture and declare themselves Judges competent to all the points of the libell except one which concerned the Religion of England So scrupulous were they to medle with matters spirituall or ecclesiasticall The brether returning unto the rest who were exercized as before noone report what was past It was thought meet that the doctrine be directed against the Interloquiture as
true pastors can not without treason against their spirituall king abstain from fighting against such proceedings with such sprirituall armor as are given them potent throgh God for overthrowing these bulwarks mounts erected for sacking the Lords Jerusalem Decemb. 10. Da. Black was charged to go north within sixe dayes and remain by north the North-water till his Majesty declared his will Under the pain of rebellion and putting him to the horn Decemb. 11. the Commissioners were informed that a great number of missives were written and ready to be directed through the Countrey for calling a convention of Estates and a Generall assembly the tenor followes Wee greet you well As wee have ever carryed a speciall good will to the effectuating of the policy of the Church of which wee have often conference with the Pastors and Ministry so wee and they both resolving now in end that the whole order of the said policy shall be particularly condescended agreed upon for avoiding sundry questions controversies that may fall out to the slander danger of religion Wee have for that effect appointed alswell a generall Convention of our Estates as a Generall Assembly of the Ministry to hold here in Edinb the first day of February next To treat and resolve all questions standing in controversy or difference between the Civill and Ecclesiasticall judgement or any way concerning the policy and externall governing of the Church and therefore will wee effectually desireand request you that you fail not all excuses set apart to be present at our Convention the day place foresaid precisely to give your best advice opinion in that matter as you tender the effectuating there of the well of religion and Estate and will shew yourselves our dutifull and affected subjects So wee committ you to Gods protection From Halirud house the day of Decemb. 1596. Here the reader may more clearly perceive that the alteration of the established government was intended before the 17. day of December and that not only the marches of the Jurifdiction Civille and ecclesiastcall were sought to be ridd but the order of the church-government was to be called into question howbeit thereafter nothing was pretended at first but the restraint of application of doctrine and Ministers vote in Parliament to vindicat them from poverty and contempt because otherwise strong opposition was feared On decemb 14. the Commissioners of the Generall assembly exhorted the Ministers of the presbytery of Edinburgh as they will answer unto God and the Church in so necessary a time To call before them such persons of highest ranks as are known or may be found to be malicious enemies and to proceed against them to excommunication The same day the charge that was given out against the Commissioners of the Church was proclamed with sound of trumpet After advisement they thought it lawfull to disobey so unlawfull charges but nedless and not expedient seing after them others might succed and so the work might proceed So they resolve to depart committing the cause unto God and the diligent care of the presbytery of Edinburgh but fearing the fearfull tentation of poverty micht prevaile with the weaker sort and move them to subscribe a Band which might captiously import the King and Counsells power to judge of Ministers doctrin be cause the King had said the day prâ—ceeding They who will not subscribe shall want their stipends they thought it requisite to send unto every presbytery a declaration of their proceedings The minute of their proceedings I have now set down In their declaration they write plainly that when they were insisting with his Majesty to appear in action against the forfeited Earls he had converted all his actions against the Ministry with hoter intention than he could be moved against the adversaries this long time that so they may be driven from prosecuting their suits against the Papists and to employ themselves wholly in defense of preaching disciplin that the restraint of rebuking censuring sin was the principall Butt aimed at in all this action because the mystery of iniquity which hath been intended begun and is going forward whither the purpose be to thrall the gospell by Injunctions or by a policy equivalent to injunctions or to bring-in liberty of conscience or if to draw more papistry which is to be feared for many reasons and will be reveeled in time being such as can not abide the light of reprehension the only advantage of their cause is thought to consist in extinguishing the light which can discover the unlawfulness of it that so they may walk-on in darknes without all challenge untill the truth be overthrown And because impiety dar not as yet be so impudent to crave in express termes that swine be not rebuked it is sought only that his Majesty and Counsell be acknowledged judges in matters Civile and criminall treasonable and seditious which shall be uttered by any Minister in his doctrin thinking to draw the rebuke of sin in King Counsell or their proceedings under the name of one of these crimes and so either to restrain the liberty of preaching or to punish it under the name of some vice by a pretense of law and justice and so by time to bind the word of God and let sin pass with lifted up hand to the highest c. Yee see now whaâ— was the controversy betwixt the King and the Ministry The sum of all The King would have the Ministers to heare the offers made by the forfeited Earls that they might be reconciled unto the Church On the other side Ministers urge that they be removed out of the Country again and that he do the office of a Magistrate as becomes him for their treasonous conspiracy the pardon whereof he had professed in the beginning to be above his reach and their offers import conference but no confession of an offense nor were made in sincerity as the event did prove This could not be obtained therefore pulpits sounded against the favorers of these as became faithfull watchmen to discharge duty in so dangerous a time Publick rebuke of publick and crying sins was called into question and so was the established disciplin and they were driven from the offensive to the defensive part The Ministry craved but the tryall of Ministers in the first instance to be appertaining unto the Ecclesiasticall Judicatory for application of doctrine to the rebuke of corruptions and publick offenses as they should be by the word of God practises in former times but it was refused What sins did reigne in the land the catalogue drawn up by the late assem witnesseth ..... Had they not reason then to blow the trumpet and forewarn the people of Gods judgements and now when the chief enemies forfeited for unnaturall conspiracy were suffered to return and abide in the Country The wild border-men stood in greater awe of excommunication by a presbytery than of Letters of horning I know a Noble man confessed that
he was more afrayed for the Prâ—sbyteries officer or Sumner than for an officer of arms Upon the 16. day of December the King sent for four Ministers of Edinburgh but Robert Bruce refused to enter into any more commoning untill the Commissioners of the Church were recalled by al 's publick honest a proclamation as it was unhonest and calumnious so he called it by which they were charged to depart The Secretary after advisement promised it should be so Whill they were thus under commoning there was a purpose to charge of the most zealous Burgesses of Edinburg to depart out of the town specially these who did watch in the night for savety of their Pastors for some of the Cubiculares envying the Octavianes who had the managing of the Kings revenues whereby the Cubiculares were disappointed of their pensions had advertised the Ministers to be upon their guard night and day and also give advertisement to the chief Octavians to keep their gates shutt So oile was casten upon the flamm already kindled The chief Octavianes were President Setoun Sir James Elphinstoun Mr Thomas hamilton the Kings Advocate and Secretary Lindsay the cheif Cubiculares were Sir George hume thereafter Earle of Dumbar Sir Patrick and David Murrayes brether of Balvaird Many of both these sorts were alwise suspected of Papistry December 17. the charge was executed against one of the twenty four Walter The fray of December 17. An. 1596 Balcanquell being advertised before he went to pulpit layd forth before the people all the proceedings betwixt the King the Octavians and the Ministers and according to a warrant he had from the Church he requested Barons gentle men present and others well affected to conveen in the litle Church and consult how the imminent danger to religion might be prevented When they were conveened Robert Bruce layd forth the present dangers and exhorted them to hold up their hands and swear to the defense of religion presently professed Then they directed two Noble men Lindsay Forbes two Barons Bargainny and Blairwhan and two Bailives of the town unto the King with certain articles for redressing wrongs done unto the Church and preventing imminent dangers They entreat Robert Bruce to accompany them and to propone the matter Then hearing that the King was come to the Tolbooth they went unto him in the upper-house and the Minister said The Noblemen gentle men and others presently conveened apprehending the danger imminent to religion by hard dealing against the Ministry and zealous professors have directed some of their number unto your Majesty What appearance is there of danger said the King The burgesses best affected to religion are under commoning charged to depart out of town the Lady Huntly is entertained at Court and there is vehement suspicion that her husband is neer at hand The K. said What have yee to do with that and so goeth from them drawn as appeared by the President and others about him They who were sent return unto the rest which had sent them and report thus Wee went to his Majesty as yee desired but were not well accepted nor our grâ—evance heard and now yee have to consider what is next to be done It was thought good to reserve their grievances to a better time and for the present to knit up a covenant with God to stand to their profession and defense of the good cause to their last breath Whereunto they all agree testifying it by holding up their hands then was a great applause of the present company The Minister craves to behave themselves quietly for regard unto the cause At this time comes a cry from the street to the Church-door with these words Save yourselves there is a tumult in the striet Another cry went through the striet with these words Arme arme I heard saith my Author a Noble man a Counseller affirâ— that it was one suborned by the Cubiculares who came to the door and after went to the striet and raised the cry but who it was it is not yet known The people within the Church apprehending it was a fight among parties as was frequent in these dayes leap to the striets The greater number of Burgesses being in their houses sent forth to enquire what the matter meaned they hear that the Ministers were invaded and the cry went The Ministers are slain whereupon they run into the striets in arms The Gentle men which were in the Church accompanied R. Bruce into his house and then went to their lodgins yet purposing to return into the Church-yaird for they feared the Minister was to be invaded The other Ministers went into the striets to try what it was after a litle sapce the gentlemen return into the church-yaird they call for Robert Bruce and tell him of the great dis-order among the people by a false alarm and none could know what was the ground of the fray They all lament the case they sent for some of the Magistrates and entreat them to pacify the people running some one way and some another some to the church thinking that the Ministers were invaded or slain and some to the Tolbooth doore which was shutt thinking that the King had been slain Two or three cried at that doore for three of the Octavianes that they might take order with them Another cried The sword of the Lord and of Gideon The King sent a charge to the Provest and Bailives to stay the tumult The people at command of the Magistrates went to their houses and layd aside their weapons Whill the Magistrates were doing their best the King sent the Earle of Marre and Lord Halirudhouse to the Barons Ministers conveened in the church-yaird with many and plausible speaches but some hote words passed betwixt Lindsay Marre The Barons and Ministers went into the litle Church again sate down and directed the former commissioners at least the most part of them to shew his Majesty that they were grieved at their heart for the tumult and to beseech him to provide some remedy against the present evills The King seemed to be well pleased willed them to set down their petitions and promised a reasonable answer Soon thereafter the Lairds of Cesford Traquair and Col. Stewart weresent to them to put them in expectation that all shall go well So they disolve with publick thanks giving to God for his gracious providence disposing such an accident after such a manner that no man had received harm and the people had reteered to their houses at the voice of the Magistrates The Lord Forbes Bargainny Blairwhan and Faldounside were directed again with these articles that such Octavianes as favored the forfeited Earls and were authors of the present troubls in the Church be removed the excommunicated Earls be commanded to depart out of the Country before any of their offers be heard and the commissioners of the generall assembly be recalled by a publick proclamation When these came to the utter court of the Palace they understood
the houses from all persons living inordinatly whose bad example might bring slander unto their profession specially from them that are suspect in religion or found any way busy in dealing against the Truth and quietness of the countrey 4. Endeavour to have their churches provided with sufficient stipends and wel qualified persons and procure that by their authority and assistance the disciplin of the church may have execution within their bounds 5. Urge the performance of the Articles which they did subscribe at their reconciliation and extract these Articles out of the register 6. Persuade them to make honest provision of stipends for the Pastors resident at their Houses or chief dwelling places and to make choise of wise grave and learned Pastors thereunto 7. Inform the Kings Majesty from time to time how they do profit and what company resorts unto them and of what disposition is their company VI. Certain Overtures were given unto the Commissioners unto the â—lat concerning the provision of churches VII Certain Ministers were appointed to visit the presbyteries and parriculat congregation in seuerall Shires and after deâ—iberation Rules were given which should be observed universally to wit 1. The Visitors shall appoint two or three dayes Rules forvisiting Ministers for tryall of each presbytery and acquaint the presbytery a month or three weeks at least before their coming and send them an Edict to be published at every parish-church of the bounds by some other brother then the Minister of the place let it be duly executed indorsed and reported unto the Visitors the first day of theit meeting 2. Let the Edict be so directed by the Presbyteries that an equall number of Pastors be tryed each one of the dayes appointed for the tryall of the Presbytery and the commissioners of the congregations to be present on their day respectivâ— 3. Try the condition of every Minister particularly then the estates of the congregations and lastly of the Presbytery generally The tryall of the Pastors should be in this manner 1. Try each one in his graces and ability to discharge his calling in his furniture of books and other necessary helps of enabling with what fidelity aâ—d prudence he discharges himself in calling doctrin disciplin and conversation 2. For this effect enquire of the commissioners of his congregation what testimony he hath of his own Session and others of his flock and especially whether he reside in his Manse whether his life and the government of his family be such as he be not scandalous but edifieth his flock whether he teaches every sabboth once or twice or any other day besids in the week whether he keeps weekly convention with his Session for the exercise of disciplin whether he Ministreth the Communion yearly with due examinations preceeding whether he hath an establish'd Session of Elders and deacons whether he catechizeth weekly a part of his parishon whether he keeps an ordinary visitation of some families weekly whether he visits the sick and distressed when occasion requires whether he be diligent to remove all variances in his congregation Then try him if need shall be by expounding some passage of Scripture and by questions Enquire of him what helps he hath for advancement of his studies whether he hath the text of the Scripture in the originall languages what knowledge he hath of those tongues whether he hath the Translation of the old Testament by Tremellius and of the new by Beza with the vulgar English what books he hath for the common Heads and the ecclesiasticall history what commentaries he hath on the Scriptures specially on his ordinary Text whether he hath the Acts of Councels what writers he hath upon the controverfies of Religion whether he useth the conference of Brethren for his resolution in the doubts occurring in his reading and of whom whether he hath an ordinary course in reading the Scripture Ecclesiasticall histories and the controversies whether he makes any memoriall of his travels in writ What is his ordinary Text Whether he be provided to the parsonage or vicarage and whether he hath set any tacks thereof to whom and on what condition In whose hands are the tiths of his parishon and what Overture he can give for provision of a stipend there if it be not sufficiently provided And examin his Session-book When the brother is removed let the Presbytery be enquired one by one and declare upon their conscience what they know of his graces fidelity in doctrin disciplin and conversation After this tryall let him be judged and either approved or admonished or otherwise censured as the cause requires Next in the Visitation of congregations And congregatious Try every Minister particularly whether there be any Jesuites Papists Seminary-priests trafficquers against the Religion and peace of the countrey or any maintainers of them within that congregation Whether there be any witches excommunicat persons or disobedient unto the disciplin of the Church Whether there be any superstitious dayes keept by setting forth of fires or otherways Whether there be any superstitious places of pilgrimages wells or chappels Whether there be any not-communicants any homicides or deadly feâ—ds any adulterers incestuous persons Whither the sabboth be profaned by keeping of maâ—kets or working especially in time of harvest As they shall find in the premisses let them take order for reformation of any point thereof Thirdly concerning the visitation of Presbyteries Let And of Presbyteries the Moderator be enquired if they keep their ordinary meetings If they have their monthly handling of the Common Heads and disputations If they visit all the churches since the last generall Visitation If they take weekly or monthly account of their Brethren diligences in the discharge of their duty by catechizing their flock and visiting the families If any of their number be insolent and will not acquiesce in the determinations of the Brethren What unplanted churches are within their bounds VIII The Brethren that were appointed to consider the propositions of the Synod of Fife which are written before condescended upon the answers following 1. The Nationall Asse should be appointed and keept according to the Act of Parliament July 2. year 1592. the words are inserted even as they be here above P. 489. 2. If his Majesty shall proceed against Ministers according to his own declaration made and enacted in the assembly at Dundy in the year 1597. the desire of the second article is satisfied and no other thing is meant 3. The Act concerning application in Exercise should not be extended to forbid the application of Gods word unto the generall ends thereof which is lawfull in this manner This point of doctrin serves for refutation of such an error for the rebuik of such a vice for consorting men in such a case as for personall application it is to be advised whether it should be or not and how far And thinks good that it be argued in the Presbyteries which shall send with their Commissioners unto
b The Order of Knights among the Clergy began in England 273. e Three Orders of Religious Knights at Jerusalem 37. e Knowledge even of the Scriptures without obedience makes guilty 501. e L The Latin language was first authorized in Churches 19. b The first Latine Mâ—â—s in Constantinople 19 e The Latine Translation of the Bible is not authentical 49 it was corrected by Alcuin 3. e. by Erasmus S. 23. m again by Pope Sixtus V. S. 283. and again by Pope Clemenâ— VIII S. 283 e God's Lâ—w or Writings are unchangeable by men 336 e The reconciliation of the Lantsgrave with Charls the V. S 122. Divine Service was in the vulgar Language 142 143 154 187. Laws concerning Church-men 186 e. 188 190 194. 19â— 292. The League between France and Scotland 99. Several Lawyers testifie against Princes for giving civil power unto Prelates 528 b The Laying-on of hands by the Bishops S. 471 472. Leonard Caesar was burâ—t and why S. 94. m Legati à latere how they began and usurped 272. they were more desirous of gold than of doing good to souls 324 m A Letter of Sir Francis Knols concerning Bishop S. 471 472. A Letter of the Assembly of Scotland unto the English Bishops concerning the prâ—ssing of Rites S. 348 349. A Letter of Andrew Melvin unto Beza concerning the Church of Scotland in the year 1579. S. 401. another of his to the some purpose S. 444. A Letter of the L. James Stuart unto Francis King of France S 209. A Letter of Richard the II. King of England remarkable by Kings 460. e The Author of Lent is unknown 93 m. it is urged upon men 265 266. The Battel of Lepanto S. 285. m Liber Concordiae how contrived and carried S. 308. Life eternal is not by debt or merit but only of grace 175. m Litargies were manifold in England 61. m. and in Italy 91 Livonia became Christian 374. e Lituania became Christian 486. Luithpert Bishop of Mentz complains of the Doctrine corrupt at Rome 566. The causes of variance amongst the Lutherans S. 305. M The Offices of Magistrates and Ministers are distinct S 297. m. 298. e. 331 332. Marriage was forbidden within known degrees of kinred 189. e. and then restrained â—o seven degrees 278. The Marriage of Priests 19. b 26. e. 51. b. 64. e. 65. m. 66. b. 154. e. 261 262 265 329 b. 340. m. liberty thereof was sought by the Emperour and Duke of Bavier S. 278. e. 279. Mahumet's beginning and religion 53. The Manichees 278. The blood of Marâ—yrs is the seed of the Church S. 169. e. 170. 191. e Martin Luther the occasion of his first contradicting the present courses S. 56. his first assault against the manner of selling Indulgences S. 57. a remarkable discourse between him and a Legate Vergerius S. 103 104. a Popish tale of his death 120. e. he forbad that any should be called Lutherans 121. m. the manner of his death 122. The Virgin Mary was not free of sin 212 e how the worshipping of her began and increased 345 347. The Fraternity of â—he Virgin Mary began S. 282. b Mary Queen of Scotland her reasons for her Religion S. 343. they were answered by the Assembly 344. The Mass The Mass was made by Pope Gregory the I. 12. and opposed 91. it hath been oft changed 136 m. 145. e. trouble for receiving it 91. b the original and signification of the word 140. b. 145. b. the catalogue of them who give is rehearsed in the Mass 144. b. the Letany 141. e. and other Rites are marked in the pages following The breaking of the Bread is turned into a new Mystery 147. b. the manner of receiving is changed 148 m. the uses of receiving at the Mass 148. m. the Canon of the Mass confutes the Doctrine of a Sacrifice 151. and of Transubstantiation 152. and of denying the Cup 153 and also the opinion of Merit 153. m. an impious trick devised lately in the Mass 154. b Some Meats forbidden by the Pope 75. m There is but one Mediator 101 e The Merit of works is rejected 27. m. 101. e. 133. b 183. b m. 211 m. 337. e. 338. b. 340. b. 369. m. 478. e. 479. b. S. 16. Meritum or Mereri what it signifieth 27. m. 153. m. 331. m. 371. m. S. 291. m Michael the Greek Emperour would submit unto the Pope but the people would not 409 411. Many Ministers or Preachers are necessary S. â—34 m The causes of depriving Ministers S. 419. e. corruptions in the Ministry S. 462. Pleaâ— among Ministers how to be composed S. 426. m Miracles are not to be sought when the Gospel is established 95. e. 215. e. 487. e Late Miracles how they have been wrought 112. m The Miracles of Christ's child-hood are forged 213. m Monkâ— 47 49. they are described to be Monsters 528 b. they got liberty to hear Confessions c 295. m. more Orders of them were forbidden 387 e. their pernicious diversity should be reformed 541. b. their Revenues in England 557. m. their Jugleries S. 7 b 102. m e Monothelites 7. e. 65. m A Conference at Moupelgart between the Reformed S. 311. N In Navar Reformation was proclaimed and again it was forbidden S. 301. e In the Netherlands some light of the Gospel before the Reformation 550. S. 156 157. the Reformation began there 159. they were persecuted S. 72. m. they are more persecuted and indeavour their liberty S. 292. their first Synods S. 293. m. 295. e. their first union which continueth S. 295. m Some Doctrines of Nicolaus de Lyra 486 488. Nicolaus Tribunus Romae attempted to command the Pope and the Emperor 438. m Norway becomes Christian 269. 374. O The Oath of Fidelity unto the King 64. A Coronation Oath 274. The Oath of Fidelity unto the Pope 73. m. another 251. m S. 50 51. The Pope craves an Oath of Fidelity of William the Conqueror who refused to take it 275. The Oath ex Officio made and also condemned 556 b The prayer Offertorium in the Mass 144. b Offices of State were forbidden in England to be bestowed on the Clergy 501. b The Bishop's Official is described 382. The first Organs in Christian Churches 19. b None is without Original sin but Christ 17 338. m A Parliament at Orleans for Religion S. 141 142. P The Pall or Metropolitan Bishop's Coat 12 e. 20. m Patrick Adamson Bishop of Santand was excommunicated by the Synod of Fife and upon considerations was absolved by the National Assembly S. 450 451. again he was excommunicated 480. and before his death sought absolution 481. Patrick Graham the first Arch Bishop in Scotland that title he got from the Pope 562. Patrick Hamilton Martyr the Articles laid to his charge S. 169. The Temple Pantheon in Rome is dedicated to all Saints 15. Patriarks are multiplied 53. the correspondence of the three first Patriarks 363. m Paul was equal unto Peter 415 e A brief narration of
licence nor enact constitutions without his consent Item that all cases that were before reserved from the power of the bb unto the Pope were declared to appertain unto the King and his commissioners as to dispense with Canons to divide or unite bishopricks Item all annats or first year's fruits and tyths of Benefices were forbidden to be carried out of the Country and An. 26 c. 3. they were ordained to be payd unto the King as before unto the Pope Item no appellation should be made to Rome Item Peter-pence pensions all such exactions shall cease With express provision that the King nor his subjects shall not intend to vary from the articles of the Catholick faith of Christendom Item the degrees of consanguinity affinity that are prohibited by the law of God were explained published The Kings marriage with Catherin was declared unlawfull and his marriage with Anna daughter to the Earle of Wiltshire was approved The excommunication of the King was affixed on the church-doors of Dunkirk because the Nuntio durst not come into England But the King proceeds in parliament An. 26. c. 1. renouncing and causing the subjects to renounce the Pope and establishing the Papal authority in his own person The oath of the clergy unto the Pope is made void and they are ordained to give their oath unto the king The bb and Doctours of Divinity and of both lawes do both by word write and in their Convocations confirme all that the king had done in Parliament Jo Fisher Bishop of Rochester and Thomas Moore refuse to subscribe therefore they were committed Pope Paul hearing of Fisher's constancy as they called it there creates him a Cardinall for he said The King will not put hands in a Cardinal but ere the Bull came the king had intelligence of it and caused to execute the Bishop and Thomas Moore An. 1535. It was the just judgement of God on them for they had incensed the king against many Martyrs namely Fisher caused his Dean Do. Parker to take up and burn the body of William Tracy an Esquire in Rochester-shire after it had lyen in the grave three years because he said in his latter Will he would have no pompe at his buriall and he trusted in Christ only hoping to be saved by Him and by no Saint Tho cooper at An. 1532. Likewise lest the Pope did provoke other Princes against king Henry he sent Ambassadors with Letters and informations unto the Emperour the kk of France .... entreating them to keep amity The summe of his Letter unto James V. king of Scotland was Forasmuch as the Pope without the knowledge of the Emperour or French king or Germane Princes hath excommunicated King Henriâ—â— Letter uâ—â—o king Iamâ—â— V. against the Pope and Card. mee and now the Popes Nâ—ntio the Cardinal of Scotland is arrived with commission as I hear it brooted but have no intelligence to practâ—ze some anoisance by his pretended censures against mee thy uncle Therefore I premonish and require thy Grace and most heartily pray thee to consider 1. the Supremacy of Princes granted by the holy Scriptures unto mee and other Princes in their Churches 2. to weigh what Gods word calleth a Church 3. what superstitions idolatries and blind abuses have crept into all realmes to the high displeasure of God 4. what is to be understood by the censure excommunication of the Church and how no such censure can be in the power of the Bishop of Rome or of any other man against mee or any other Prince having so just ground to avoide from the root and to abolish so execrable authority which the Bishop of Rome hath vsurped and vsurpes upon all Princes to their great dammage My request therefore to my nephew is to consider of what moment it should bee unto yourself having your subiects evill instructed in the premisses if you agree unto such censures and by such example give upper-hand over yourself and other Princes unto that vsurper of Rome as is like to happen in other places of Christendom where the true declaration of the word of God shall have free course to scourge them unless they will adore and kiâ—â—e the foot of that corrupt holiness which desireth nothing but pride and the vniversall thrall of Christendom under Rome's yoke I aâ—so premonish your Grace that you would not receive the Popes Cardinal into your Countrie for he will not be content to be next unto you but assuredly he will be equall yea and usurp over you and be a heavie burden unto your conntrie as experience teaches in England c. After this Henry enioyeth peace notwitstanding all that the Pope wrought against him Jo. Fox Act. moni But upon this occasion the King of France was persuaded by the Pope not to pay as he was wont yearly 95000 Crowns and other 10000. crowns as a Treatie of peace betwixt the kingdoms did specifie In the year 1536. Q. Catherin died Q. Anna and her brother were beheaded with Henry Norreys and Francis Weston and other two gentle men of the bedchamber for what cause it is not known â—aith Jo. Foxe but within three Dayes the king married Lady Jane Seimer First by a Convocation and then by Parlament An. 32. Henry VIII his marriage with Lady Anna was declared unlawfull no reason is alledged in the Act and he excludes his daughters Mary and Elisabet from succession and declareth the Crown to appertain uâ—to the heirs to be begotten In the next year prince Edward was borne and within 12. dayes his mother died Then by determination of Synods and Sentence of both Universities it was acknowledged that unto the king did belong the title The Supream head of the Church that is as they expounded it under Christ the Supream member of the Church within his own dominions to commande for trueth and not against trueth Fran. Mason lib. 3. c. 3. According to this title he began Steps of Reformation to consider the estate of the Church by advice and prudence of the godly Lord Cromwell and others of his Counsell he understood that the corrupt estate of the Church had need of Reformation in many things yet because so many superstitious persons were to be turned from their olde customs he procures an Act of Parlament An. 32. of his reigne that whatsoever article of faith and declaration of other expedient points the Archbb. Bishops and a great number of the learned Doctors with consent of the King shall think needfull expedient together with their determination of other points and ceremonies in Divine Service shall have the strength of an Act of paâ—liament Then he would not Reforme all at once but purposing to lead them softly he intendeth to proceed by degrees First he publisheth a litle book bearing the inscription Articles deuised by his Highness to estable Christian quietnes vnity In this were 1. the articles of the Creed necessary to be believed by all men 2. the doctrine of
baptisme pennance and sacrament of the altar little or nothing differing from the Church of Rome 3. he declareth that the cause of our justification is the only mercy of the Father promised freely unto us for his son Christs sake and for the merit of his passion yet good works are necessary with inward contrition charity and other spirituall graces and good motions that is when wee have received remission of our sins or are justified we must give obedience unto God in observing his Law 4. he commandeth pastors to teach their people that images should not be worshipped and are but representers of vertue and good example and therefore no incence knieling nor offering should be done unto them 5. Saints are to be praised or Christ is to be praised in them for their graces and good example that they have left unto us but wee obtain all grace by the only Mediation of Jesus Christ and of none other 6. concerning ceremonies as holy vestures holy water bearing candles on Candlemes-day and some such others he admits them to be good so far as they put men in remembrance of spirituall things but so that they contain in them no power to remit or take a way sin c. There he addeth other iniunctions specially he causethto translate the Bible and commandeth all priests to have a Latine and English Bible lying open in their parish-churches that whosoever pleaseth may read them Then diverse images were demolished An. 1538 especially the most notable stocks of idolatry at Walsingham Worchester ... which had devices to role their â—ies and to stirre other parts of their body and many other false juglings wherewith simple people had been deceived all which was then made known and destroyed Jo. Foxe in Acts. In the same year followeth the ruine of all religious as they had been called houses by advice of the same L-Cromwell Lord of the privy seale So that all friers Nuns and sects of religion were rooted out of England to the number of 645. Abbeys priories and Nuneries and by Act of Parliament their lands did return to the heirs of the first Donours All that time Steeven Gardener Bishop of Winchester so dealt with the king by representing unto him the grudge of his subjects for rejecting the pope and for his dealing toward his wifes he had then married Anna Sister to the Duke of Cleve An. 1539. and for these his late doings that he persuadeth him for taking away suspicion of heresy to consent unto the burning of John Lambert yea Gardener prevaileth so that the king hearkned no more unto L. Cromwell but contrariwise he beheaded him and Walter L. Hungerford July 28 An. 1540. Tho. Cooper He made an Act discharging the Translation of the Bible made by W. Tindall and restraining the authorized Translation with many limitations An. 34. Henr. VIII It came then to passe that the estate of Religion seemed more and more to decay and popish injunctions were authorized establishing Transubstantiation vowes of chastity private Masses and auricular confession and forbidding communion in both kinds and marriage of priests wherefore some said Henry had forsaken the Pope but not popery and he annulled not those former Statutes Such was the craft of the venemous serpent But God raiseth up some good instruments for Thomas Cranmer archb of Canterburry resists Gardener and the Counsel of England was divided some were for the old Religion and some for the Reformed and Statutes of both sorts were in force So in one day at Smith field An. 1541. Gardener with his faction for refusing his articles caused burn three godly men Do. Robert Barnes Tho. Garret Will Jerom priests and Tho Cranmer with his side caused hang drawe and quarter other three Ed. Powell Ric. Fetherston Tho. Abell for denying the kings Supremacy and maintaining the Bishop of Rome's authority Jo. Foxe in Acts. A stranger beholding these said Good God how can men live here on the one side Papists are hanged and on the other anti-papists are burnt The people were brought marvelously into doubt of Religion All the number of them which suffered in England for maintaining Papacy which was called Treason wer 24 persons but of the other sort many were burnt and so many were imprisoned the same year that room could not be found in the prisons of London and many were kept in other houses by intercession of the L. Chanceller Audley many of them were given to the custody of Noble men where they were used favourably In that year Henry was divorced from his fourth wife by Sentence of his Clergy which did hate her for Lutheranisme as they spoke yet with her own consent and within a month he married Catherin Howard a brothers daughter of the house of Norfolk the next year she was accused of adultery with Tho. Culpeper and beheaded in the Tower with Jane Lady Rocheford as accessory unto her deeds After that Henry began to misse his good Counseller L. Cromwell and to perceive the scope of Gardener he wrote unto Archbisbop Cranmer to reforme pilgrimages and idolatry and he permits to eat flesh in Lent pretending a civill respect and the benâ—fite of the people But bloodie Gardener â—easeth not from persecution and burnt in one fire Ro. Testwood Ja. Filmer Jo. Marbeck and Antonie pierson at Winchester An. 1543 and great numbers at Calice amongst whom was the abovenamed Alex. Seton The Commissioners of this bloody Inquisition were restrained by the Lords of parliament An. 1545 that no inditements should be received against any person but by the oaths of 12. men at least of honesty credite and free of malice Item that no person should be put in ward before his enditement were heard judged except at the Kings speciall command Item An. 35. Henr. VIII c. 16. it was enacted that the king should have full authority to appoint 16. of the clergy and 16 of the Temporalty to peruse and examine the canons constitutions and ordinances Provincial and Synodal and according to their discretions with his Royall consent to setle and establish an order of Ecclesiasticall lawes to be observed in time coming in all spirituall courts As these Acts did in some measure shew the mind of the King so Gardener ceaseth not yea he spareth not the godly Lady the Kings sixth wife and sent to apprehend her but by her wisedom and submission unto the King she was saved out of the butchers handes In a word Henry was much led by his Counsellers he died in January 1547. When he saw death approaching he nameth his son Edward to be his heire and failing him he appointeth the Crown unto Mary and failing her unto Elisabeth he appointeth 16. Counsellours as Governours of his son amongst whom were Th. Cranmer and Gardener but afterward he caused to blott out Gardeners name because said he he would trouble all the rest he is of so turbulent a spirit The chieff of these Counsellers was Edward Seymer Earle of Herford uncle to king
they would say Masse at Easter The Earle of Murray lamented this unto the Queen and shew what inconveniences shall follow if this be permitted After sharp reasoning it was promised that the like shall not be done again and for the same purpose order was sent to such places as were delated especially to the b. b. of Sant Andrews and Aberdeen that they should not say any Masse At that time the Queen was upon a purpose of mariage as in two years space she was twice married and thogh she never changed her mind to love religion yet upon many changes of her passions in that space of time she gave more way unto the petitions of the Church thereby to gain the affections of the subjects And though there were frequent alterations in the countrie somtrmes one partie prevailing in Court and somtimes another so that it came to lifting armes nevertheless the Church-men did still keep their assemblies Juny 25. An. 1565. conveen the Superintendents The IX Assembly Ministers and Commissioners of Shyres burghs John willock is chosen Moderator 1. The Assembly humbly requires the Nobility here present to solicite the Queen for execution of the lawes Acts lately made against the violators of the sabboth adulterers and fornicators And ordeines every Superintendent to supplicat for Cemmissions unto the Judges within their severall bounds giving them charge and power to execute punishment against the committers of these crimes 2. Others were sent unto the Queen to humbly supplicate as in former assemblies for abolishing the Masse for establishing the true religion ...... and to complain that some vaking Benefices have lately been bestowed by her Maj. on Noble men and Barons as a Benefice in Carrick was given to the Laird of Skeldrom And to supplicate that none be permitted to have office in schools Colledges nor Universities nor privatly or publickly to teach the youths but such as shall be tryed by the Superintendents and Visitors of Churches to be sound in the faith and able to teach Also for sustentation of the poore that all lands which in former times were doted unto hospitalls be restored to the same use and that all lands annuall rents and other emoluments pertaining any way to the friers of whatsoever order and annualrents altarages obites belonging then to priests be applied to the sustentation of the poor and of schools in the towns or other places where these things are to be payd And that such horrible crimes now abounding in the realm without any correction as idolatry blasphemy manifest breaking of the sabboth-day witchcraft and inchantments adultery incest maintaining of bordels murder reiff and other detestable crimes may be severely punished and Judges be appointed in every Province for execution there of and that by Act of Pa liament Lastly that some order be devised and established for ease of the poore laborers of the ground concerning their tyths which are oppressed by the Leasers of the tyths 3. Some gentle men in Kile crave that Ministers be sent unto them and they will provide them sufficiently as the Assembly shall ordain them 4. It is ordained that children shall not contract marriage without consent of their parents or in case of the parents unreasonably denying consent they shall make suite unto the Church to concurre with them in their lawfull proceedings 5. Whereas some Beneficed men in time of Papistry were permitted to keep their Benefice and now being converted take upon them the ministry in another congregation it is concluded generally that none should have two benefices or livings 6. It is ordained that Io. Knox shall receive the answers from the Commissioners which are now sent unto the Queen and he shall send these answers unto the Superintendents as also he shall advertise the faithfull of things necessaâ—y that shall happen before the next assembly which now is appointed to conveen Septemb. 25. at Edinburgh The four Gentle men and one Burgher that were appointed by the Assembly to present thir petitions unto the Queen went to Sainiohnstoun and delivered them The next day the Queen went to Dunkell and they follow when they had audience they humbly crave her answer She said Her Counsell was not there but she intends to be in Edinburgh within eight days and then they shall have an answer When these Commissioners had waited five dayes after the Queen came to Edinburgh the matter was proposed in Councell and at last it was answered by the Secretary The Queen's Majesties command is that the matter shall be reasoned in her presence which for the gravity there of can not be now concluded albeit her Majesties hath now heard more here of than ever before but with in eight dayes a great part of the Nobility is to be here and then they shall have a finall answer August 21. they receive this answer in writ To the first desiring the Masse to be abolished in the head members with punishment against the controveeners and the professed Religion to be established by Act of Parliament It is answered for her Majestes part That her Highness is no way yet persvaded in that religion nor yet that any impiety is in the Masse and therefore believes that her loving subjects wiâ—l not presse her to receive any religion against her conscience which shall be unto her a continuall trouble by remorse of conscience and there with a perpetuall unquietnes And to deale plainly with her subjects her Ma. neither will nor may leave the religion wherein she hath been brought up and believes the same to be well grounded Knowing that besids the grudge of conscience that she shall receive upon the change of religion that she shall lose the friendship of the K. of France the married Allya of this realm and of other great Princes her friends and confederats who take it ill and of whom she may look for their great support in all her necessities and having no assured consideration that may countervail the same she will beloath to put in hazard all her friends at one instant prayinig all her loving subjects seing they have had experience of her goodnes that she hath not in timepast nor intends hereafter to presse the conscience of any but that they may worship God in such sort as they are persuaded in their conscience to be best that they also will not presse her conscience As for establishing religion in the Body of the realm they themselves know as appeares by their Articles that the same can not be done by consent of her Majesty only but requires necessarily the consent of the States in Parliament and therefore so soon as the Parliament holds these things which the States agree upon among themselves her Majesty shall consent unto and in the mean time shall make sure that none be troubled for using Religion according to conscience So that none shall have cause to doubt that for religions sake mens lifes and heritages shall be in any hazard To the second article it is
answered that her Ma. thinks it no way reasonable that she should defraud herselfe of so great a part of the patrimony of the Crown as to put the patronage of Benefices forth of her hands for her necessity in bearing her Port common charges will require the retention thereof and that in a good part in her own hands Nevertheless her Majesty is well pleased that consideration being had of her own necessiâ—y and what may be sufficient for the reasonable sustentation of the Ministry a speciall assignation be made to them in places most commodious With which her Majesty shall not medle but suffer it come to them To the third article it 's answered that her Majesty shall do therein as shall be agreed by the States in Parliament To the fourth Her Majesties liberality to the poore shall always be so far extended as can be reasonably required at her hands To the fifth and sixth articles her Majesty referreth the taking order therein unto the States assembled in Parliament The Nationall assembly conveenes The IX Assembly in Edinburgh Septemb. 25. Jo. Erskin is chosen Moderator The answers of the Queen weregiven unto the Assembly and ordained to be registred And they return this answer First where her Majesty sayth that she is not persuaded in religion nor that she understands any impiety in the Masse ...... It is no small grieff to the Christian hearts of her godly subjects considering that the Trumpet of Christs evangell hath blown so long in this Countrie and his mercy so plainly offered in the same that her Maj. remaines yet unpersuaded of the truth of this our religion for our religion is nothing els but the same Religion which Jesus Christ hath in the last dayes reveeled from the bosom of his Father where of he made his Apostls Messingers and which they have preached established among his faithfull untill his coming again and this differeth from the impiety of the Turks the blaspheny of the Jewes and the vain superstition of the Papists in this that only our Religion hath God the Father his only Sone Jesus Christ our Lord and the Holy Ghost speaking in his Prophets Apostls for the Authours thereof and their doctrine promise for the ground of it The which no other religion upon the earth can justly alledge or plainly proove yea whatsoever assurance Papists have for their religion the same have the Turks for maintaining their Alcoran and the Jewes far greater for the defence of their ceremonies whither it be antiquity of time consent of people authority of promises great number or multitude consenting together or any other the like cloakes that they can pretend And therefore as wee are dolorous that her Majesty in this our religion is not persuaded so most humbly wee require in the name of the Eternall God that her Highness would embrace the means whereby she may be persuaded of the truth which presently wee offer unto her Grace alsweell by preaching his word which is the chief means appointed by God to persvade all his chosen children the infallible truth as by publick disputation against the adversaries of this our religion and the deceivers of her Majesty whensoever it shall be thought expedient unto her Grace As for the impiety of the Masse wee are bold to affirm that in that idoll is great impiety from the beginning to the end it is nothing els but a mass of impiety the author or Father thereof is but man the action itself the opinion thereof the hearets and gazers upon it do avow sacriledge pronounce blasphemy and commit most abominable idolatry as wee have ever offered and now offer ourselves to prove most manifestly And where her Majesty esteems that the change of religion shall dissolve the confederacy and alliance that she hath with the King of France and other Princes assuredly Christs true religion is the undoubted bond to knit up perfect and sure confederacy friendship with Him who is King of all Kings and hath the hearts of all Princes in his hand which should be more precious unto her Majesty than the confoederacy of all the Princes of the earth and without which neither confoederacy love nor kindeness can endure Concerning her Majesties answer unto the second article where she thinks it not reasonable to defraude herfelve of the patronage of Benefices and that She is minded to retain a good part of the Benefices in her hand for support .......... Our mind is not that her Majesty or any other patron should be defrauded of their just patronages but wee mean whensoever her Majesty or any other patron do present any person unto a Benefice that the person presented should be tryed examined by the judgement of learned men of the Church such as are for the present the Superintendents and as the presentation unto the Benefice appertaines to the Patron so the Collation by law and reason belongs unto the Church and the Church should not be defrauded of the Collation no more than the Patrons of their presentation for otherwise if it bee lawfull to the Patrons to present whom they please without tryall or examination what can abide in the Church of God but meer ignorance As for retention of a good part of the Benefices this point abhorreth so far from good conscience of Gods law as from the publick order of all common lawes that wee are loath to open up the ground of the matter by many words but wee most reverently wish that her Majesty would consider the matter with herselfe and her wise Counfell that howbeit the patronage of Benefices may appertain unto herselfe yet the retention thereof in her own hands undisponed to qualified persons is both ungodly and contrary to all publick order and brings finall confusion to the souls of poor people who upon those means should be instructed in their salvation And where her Majesty concludes that she is content a sufficient reasonable sustentation of ministers be provided by assignations to them consideration being had of her necessity as wee are altogether desirous that her Grace's necessity be considered so our duty craves that we should notify to her Majesty the true order that should be observed to her in this behalf which is The tiths are properly to be reputed the patrimony of the Church out of which before all things they that travell in the Ministry and the poor indigent members of Christs body should be sustained the churches repaired and the youth broughtup in good letters which things being done then other reasonable necessity might be supported as her Majesty godly Counsell can think expedient And wee can not but thank her Majesty most reverently for her liberall offer of her assignation to be made unto the Ministers which as yet is so generally conceived that without more speciall condescending upon the particulars no execution can follow and therefore wee most humbly crave of her Majesty that these articles may be reformed ..... Beseeching God that as they